make it an opposition to Legall Customs For whereas the Priests of the Old Testament being to enter into the Sanctuary did not only first wash their hands and their feet but put on glorious Garments Thus say they Christ prayed that those Apostles whom he was commissionating to preach the Gospel over the whole world might be though not externally sanctified yet internally by a more plentifull and copious enjoyment of the holy Ghost But this is too much restrictive Others there are that understand it finally 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sanctifi◠them to the Truth that they may be fitted and furnished to publish it Others by truth understand Christ who is the essentiall Truth but the words following demonstrate what is meant by Truth even The word of God So that our Saviours purpose is to informe what is that saving Medium and instituted Organ of our Sanctification even The word of God From hence observe That the word of God made known to us is the instrument of God to our Sanctification It 's by this waters side that a godly man being like a tree planted doth bring forth much fruit Are any lusts too strong for thee Are any corruptions too powerfull This is a two-edged sword to be the death of them Art thou dull cold and lukewarm in matters of Religion This is the fire to inflame thee Art thou fainting and dejected with divers temptations This is the Apothecaries-shop that hath all kinde of refreshments for thee no disease but may be cured no doubt but may be answered Hence the Scripture is commended unto us 2 Tim. 3.16 for that which is profitable to instruction correction so as to make a man of God much more a private Christian perfect and thorowly furnished to every good work But this Point deserveth some Explication First We say the Word of God made known unto us is thus an instrument and this bringeth in the necessity of Officers in the Church who by their Gifts and Ministry are to interpret and publish the Word of God to us For if the Scriptures be kept in the Originall Tongue they are unknown to most people and so are like a Candle under a Bushell or like a Fountain sealed up God therefore who hath appointed his Word as a Rule hath also given gifts to men that there may be such who shall divide this Word aright and give his children fit meat in their due season So that if a man ignorant of the Tongues should have a Bible in Hebrew and Greek What good could he get by it till translated and interpreted This is like a veil upon the Scripture and therefore doth as much hinder our understanding as if we had a veil upon our hearts Hence it hath been the good Providence of God to raise up such able and willing men who have been ready to translate the Scripture into all kinde of Languages that so every Nation might have it in their known Tongue We say therefore the Word of God made known to us is thus powerfull Secondly We say it 's Instrumentall Now there is a two-fold Instrument as to our purpose both which meeting together the Word produceth it's compleat effects There is Gods Instrument that which he hath appointed on his part And then There is that which is Instrumentall on our part and that is Faith As in the fore-mentioned place of 2 Timothy 3.16 The Scriptures are able to make thee wise to salvation through faith So that as Christ who is the essentiall Word of God dwels in our hearts by faith Thus the Scriptures the revealed Word of God become effectuall to us by believing The Word did not profit the Israelites because not mingled with faith Heb. 4.6 So that as the Word of God is a necessary instrument on Gods part Thus faith is a necessary instrument on mans part Whensoever God causeth his Word to be published be thou ready to prepare a believing heart This is that which diffuseth the Word through the whole soul The Word is Bread but it 's faith that eats it and digests it No Sermon can ever doe thee the least good unlesse Faith write it down in thy heart Goe home believing such places of Scripture and this will antidote against sinne If humane Faith can turne a man wholly upside downe How much more may divine Faith Thirdly We say it 's Instrumentall therefore the Word of God preached is not the principall or the efficient No though we have ten thousand Teachers and they all like Angels yet truth could never sanctifie us unlesse God give a blessing to it and therefore you see here Christ prayeth to God that he would sanctifie them by his truth intimating That though they understood it never so clearly and remembred it never so firmly yet if God blesse it not to this sanctifying use they are like a Rock under much rain that never brings forth any fruit and in three particulars we must necessarily acknowledge Gods efficiency First Though men be never so expert and diligent in the Scripture yet if God blesse them not with a seeing eye and a spirituall understanding in stead of being sanctified by the Word they are through mis-interpretations corrupted Doth not the Apostle Peter tell of some who through their ignorance did wrest the Scripture to their perdition 2 Pet. 3.16 There are many Heretiques and erroneous persons who are full of Scripture will alledge many places of Gods Word but putting their corrupt glosses upon it it 's no more Gods truth but mans errour and therefore are not sanctified by it in which sense Luther called the Bible The Heretiques book because they would all confidently boast they grounded their opinions upon that Book when indeed it was upon their own corruptions Oh then besides frequent knowledge and excellent memory of the Scripture know a further thing is requisite even the Spirit of God to lead thee by this Rule into the truth else it is with the Scripture as it was with that pillar in the wilderness it was light to the Israelites to guide them but darkness to the Egyptians 2. The Word of God is not blessed to sanctifie our affections and reform our corruptions unlesse God come in as the principal cause As the Prophets servant could do no good in raising the dead childe till the Prophet his Master came so though thou take up the Scripture reade such a place an hundred times over against that very sinne thou livest in yet it doth not sanctifie till God set it home upon thee Nicodemus was grosly ignorant about the work of Regeneration yet no doubt being a Master in Israel he had often read that promise That God would take away an heart of stone and give an heart of flesh and doth not sad experience tell us of many that have great knowledge in Scripture yet they live prophanely and grosly It 's true such men are to look for greater condemnation then others
most powerfull means of grace are It was thus with the Jews Col. 6. who enjoyed besides the ordinary Ministry of their Priests the instructions of extraordinary Prophets and yet the truth of God did not sanctifie them But go saith God to the Prophet make their eyes blinde and their hearts hard and this our Saviour did apply to their posterity also who enjoyed Christ himself and saw all the wonderfull miracles he did This is a dreadfull and terrible thing to consider of when in stead of sanctifying God shall say Harden them blinde them and make them more wicked by the truth It 's not the Word worketh thus of it self but wicked hearers through their unbelief and unprofitableness provoke God to give them up to believe a lie and for the abuse of heavenly light they are given up to vile affections To many cursed sins which is a greater judgment then to be cast into the mouth of wilde beasts for they will only devoure the body but these will damn the soul Vse of Direction to all the people of God whose burden and grief it is that they have no more holiness who cry out like the horsleech It 's not enough and their souls refuse all comfort because they cannot climb up this hill to Heaven faster let such be directed to take the right way How willingly is the earthly man ready to hear how he may get more wealth and the languishing man how he may get more health and strength Why then shouldst not thou rejoyce to know which is the way to purifie the heart more Few know the divine efficacy of Gods Word but such who set themselves to get the vertue of it And that this may be instrumentall to your Sanctification In the first place Remember faith without which it can do no more good then excellent medicines if they be not applied set faith a work and then the word of God will powerfully work upon thee It 's with thee as thou believest Believe and those high mountains of lusts shall be thrown down 2. Bring an humble tender and trembling heart at the teaching of it Such an heart King Josias had and he is commended for it yea Ezra 9.4 it 's the character of the godly to tremble at his Word The hard heart no more then the hard Rock can receive the seed sown into it 3. It 's not enough to receive the Word of God at first but keep it there The Apostle Peter cals it the ingraffed Word the Word that turneth us into the nature of it that we are walking Bibles as great Schollers are called walking Libraries David said He had hid Gods word in his heart This is the leaven that will diffuse it self 4. Rest not in the bare hearing but joyn earnest and fervent prayer that the Spirit of God may teach inwardly while the Word doth outwardly Vse 2. Of Instruction How terrible a thing it is to see men grow more wicked and ungodly by how much the more plentifully they enjoy the Word that the Word should work contrary to it's nature upon thee that this light should put out thy eyes that this life should bring thee to death Oh the rivers of water that should run out of our eyes for this matter and yet is there any more common judgment then this Oh bewail and cry out for fear of it Lord every thing I take doth me more hurt SERMON XCII Of the Truth of the Scriptures JOH 17.17 Thy Word is Truth THis is a Description or Explication of what was meant by Truth Thy Word is Truth which is a Proposition Wherein you have 1. The Subject 2. The Predicate The Subject is described by its Name and Nature with the propriety thereof Thy Word The Word of God is sometimes called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It 's called Gods Word because spoken by him and that two waies Either 1. Immediately when God himself spake as unto the Patriarchs of old Or 2. Mediately when he inspired the holy Prophets and made them to publish his Word It 's called at other times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All Scripture is given by Inspiration 2 Tim. 3.16 So Search the Scriptures and in many other places This is a Description of Gods Word from the accidentall form of it as it is put into writing Sometimes God did govern his Church by his Word as revealed only Thus it was with the Church at first In this latter Age he guides it by the Scriptures only There is no other Word of God but what is written In Christs time there was both for there were the Books of the Old Testament and they were Gods written Word and what Christ while on the Earth did with his own mouth speak to the Church that was the Revealed Word and Will of God We reade not that Christ wrote any thing but once upon the Ground and what that was though there are many and severall Conjectures yet none can certainly tell But what Christ spake and did the Evangelists afterwards being guided infallibly by the divine Spirit of God did commit to Writing Object If then you ask What Word of God it is our Saviour doth here mean I answer Both the Word that was written the Scripâ—ures that were the Oracles of God committed to the Jews and that Word which he did manifest to his Disciples of which he had spoken ver 6. Some indeed by Word understand Christ and it 's true that Christ is the Essential Word of God and so also the Essential Truth but the Context doth evidence it that he speaks of the Revealed and Preached Word Now this is called Gods Word because whether immediately delivered by God or commanded to be written It 's still Gods Word Speaking and Writing are but accidentall to it It 's the same Essentiall Word as it is the same man though he alter his Garment and the same wine though put in divers Vessels The Word of God written ought with as much Faith and Reverence to be received as if God did immediately speak it from Heaven and though it seem incredible yet our Saviour confirmeth it Luke 16.31 that he who doth not beleeve the Scriptures the Word of God written would not beleeve though there were miraculous waies of publishing it In the next place we have the Predicate its Truth Interpreters judge this to be taken out of the Psalm 119.151 They are therefore said to be Truth not true in the Abstract to shew the Fulnesse and Universality of Truth in them Obs That the Word of God is Truth This Doctrine if beleeved may work wonderfull changes in the mindes and lives of men for Certainly the Foundation of all Heresie and Impiety is because Gods Word is not received as true In the Scripture it is often called the Word of Truth Colos 1.5 2 Timoth. 2.15 James 1.18 And sometimes Truth in the Abstract 1 Peter 1.22 2 Peter 2.2 To Open this Consider That it 's not my purpose
the Platonists who speak of three principles the Minde the Word and the Spirit yet they made these three distinct Essences and cannot be applied to this mystery though it may be they had these confused notions from some ancient tradition of the Hebrews In the Old Testament this mystery was believed and received Therefore good and solid Arguments may be fetcht thence to prove this Doctrine yet in the New Testament Christ who is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word doth more expresly reveal it so that in those who do believe the Scriptures yet obstinately and blasphemously not only deny but deride the Doctrine of the Trinity it is a very high sin and blasphemy 2. Although the Scripture reveal unto us three Persons yet this is not to be understood as if thereby were constituted many Gods There were Hereticks called Tritheita that made three Gods of these three Persons Now this is clear that though the Scripture acknowledge three Persons yet it doth as plainly declare there is but one God Therefore though every Person be God yet there are not three Gods Therefore when the Father is called the alone God this is not to exclude the other Persons from being God but any other made god The Heathenish Idols were not gods nor will God give this glory to any creature 3. This Doctrine therefore of the Trinity is purely an object of faith and cannot be demonstrated by reason The Schoolmen do well declare That the same things in Divinity may be demonstrated by reason and believed by faith as that there is a God this may be known both wayes so that though faith and science cannot have the same formal motive yet they may be conversant about the same object we know there is a God by demonstrations of reason we believe by authority and testimony from Scripture But now this truth about the Persons in the Divine Nature is only to be believed It cannot be demonstrated by reason Indeed when once this revelation is made then it is not hard to finde out such reasons and consequences grounded on Scripture that may serve to answer all the objections of any adversaries for nothing revealed to be believed is contrary to reason though it may be above it Therefore when Scripture hath laid the foundation then reason may make a superstruction yet we must take this Caution although reason be allowed to be a servant to faith we must look she grow not imperious as Hagar to Sarah for then we are to cast her out of doors then the Rule is Mulier ista ratio taceat in Ecclesiâ This Doctrine therefore is to be adored with humble believing and not to be searcht into by curious or furious rashness and certainly the devil is very ready to tempt in this point sometimes he prevaileth to seduce in this point as appeareth by the multitude of Arians of old and Socinians of late sometimes he cannot seduce yet he doth shake and disturb the mindes of the godly exceedingly by suggestions so that their temptations about dogmatical faith sometimes are as grievous as about justifying faith But now although we have a two fold light the light of reason and the light of faith and the latter ought to correct direct the former yet such is our corruption that we make the light of reason to correct the light of faith as if we should make the Sun to borrow its light from the stars But these two lights are as superiour and inferior so that although nothing can be false by the light of reason which is true by the light of faith yet the light of faith comprehends many things which the light of reason cannot as nothing can be false to sense and true to reason yet reason can comprehend many things which sense cannot Therefore when the light of the Moon which is reason is very dim and staggering let the light of faith like that of the Sun fully enlighten and confirm thee In the next place Let us proceed to the peculiar characteristical properties for though the Father and Sonne have the same common Nature and Essence yet a different subsistence So that though they are one God yet not one Person It 's a known Rule In Christ there is aliud and aliud another nature and another nature but not alius alius another Person and another person but in the Trinity there is not aliud aliud but alius alius As for the use of the word Trinity Person c. though not Scripture words yet the sense being there it 's lawfull for distinction and explication sake to use them though the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying a Person be a Scripture word and there is the conjugate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from whence we may make the abstract as Paul from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concerning therefore the relation of the Father there are these things 1. In that he is called the Father and Christ the Sonne it 's implied that he is the first Person in the holy Trinity and the Sonne the second only when he is called the first you must not understand it in dignity and perfection for the Father hath no absolute perfection which the Sonne hath not for seeing both have the nature of God therefore one cannot have greater perfection then another The Father is not more wise more powerfull more holy then the Son Nor is he the first Person in respect of duration as if the Father was God before the Son for seeing he was from all eternity Father therefore he had also this Son from eternity as the Sun was never without its beams Indeed the Orthodox do well deride and justly the Socinians That whereas they confess the Father from all eternity and the Son a made or constituted God in time that they thereby introduce an old God and a young God not indeed as these words denote infirmities but as old is taken for ancient and young for that which is new And certainly if there was a time when Christ was not the Son of God then he became to be so in time but he is called the first Person in order for so the Scripture represents an order to our conceptions in this glorious mystery as appeareth by the form of Baptism whereby we are baptized first into the name of the Father and then of the Sonne The Father then is the first Person and the Son the second not in respect of dignity or duration but order 2. When God the Father is said to be the Father of Christ his Son It is not in a large sense as he is called Father sometimes but in a proper peculiar and incommunicable sense for therefore he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the only begotten Son of God and indeed we see plainly the unity of the Father separated from the unity of believers in this Text That they may be one as thou in
can grow out of this garden No gold sanctified that is not in this Temple 4. Though the true knowledge of God and Christ is to be had in the Church yet all true knowledge that is most plentiful and exact is not presently saving knowledge Therfore in the Text when eternal life is said to be in knowing of God and Christ that is with the due concomitants and genuine effects thereof when we so know as that it is an acknowledgement of the truth after godliness Tit. 1. This is good to be considered by those who have obtained some good measure of knowledge how apt are men to be puffed up by it They swell with this winde as those in antiquity that were called Gnosticks because of the knowledge they gloried in but this light may be and often is without any heat at all Their heads are better then their hearts or their hands so that they are a kinde of a spiritual Monster A mans head above but bruit beasts below look then that with thy knowledge there be also a good conscience and a godly life otherwise thy knowledge will serve but to make hell hotter for thee 5. Though all knowledge be not saving yet without knowledge there cannot be any salvation I speak not of Infants They come not within the ordinary way of Gods dispensation For the Apostle saith Faith cometh by hearing Rom. 10.17 Even as Aristotle saith Disciplina est ex auditu the Ear is the organ of Learning No knowledge no faith no faith no godlinesse and so no salvation Isa 23.11 They are a people of no understanding therefore he that made them will not save them As without this there cannot be any salvation so neither any true piety Psa 14.3 All the wickednesse of man is because he doth not understand or seek after God and Hos 4.1 The Land was full of swearing lying and killing because there was no knowledge of God in the Land Knowledge then is the eye of the soul the needle to draw in the thread and to neglect this is willfully to refuse the Salvation of God offered to them 6. Although this Knowledge be thus necessary yet how woful is the stupidity and ignorance of most people Who can take up Lamentations bitter enough Who hath bowels tender enough to pity those ignorant and sencelesse people that are every where who know nothing of God or Christ we use to pity poor blinde people that are not able to step one step without danger but oh the sad and miserable estate of those who have these blinde and darkened understandings Every step they take they stumble and fall If Paul Heb. 6. did so severely threaten those that were but in their first principles and were not carried on to perfection What danger remaineth for them who have not so much as attained to first principles who have not yet laid a Foundation yet this is the sad condition of many who though in the Land of Goshen have Egyptian darknesse upon their hearts Though baptized in the Name of Christ yet know nothing of God or Christ but are become like bruit beasts that perish 7. It 's not therefore enough for a man to beleeve as others beleeve or as the Church beleeveth without some personall or explicate knowledge of his own He doth not say It 's Eternal life to know that others know To beleeve that others beleeve but he that would have eternal life he himself must know the true God and Christ So that this doth palpably condemn that strange but politique doctrine maintained in the Church of Rome That the common people need no more faith then this to beleeve as the Church beleeveth Politique I call it for hereby they keep the people in a blinde obedience They receive any kinde of worship any kinde of doctrine without triall or comparing it by the Scripture and thus they commend darknesse because their deeds are evil But the Apostles Exhortation is to all private persons as well as others Prove all things 1 Thes 5.21 Beleeve not every spirit 1 Joh. 4.1 Let the Word of God dwell plentifully in you Col. 3.16 Indeed it cannot be denied but that God hath appointed Officers and Guides in the Church and the people are commanded to hear them and to submit to them but all this is to be understood as Paul saith Follow me even as I do Jesus Christ Phil. 3.17 We must take heed of extreme errours either to make the Ministry infallible or else to account of it as nothing at all No there is a peculiar promise of assistance and direction to thee in their work though not of infallibility but this by the way to commâ—nd ignorance to praise blinde obedience and devotion is to offer God a Sacrifice without eyes Do not then think I am a poor ignorant man I have no leisure to minde Religion to enquire after the principles thereof Let those that have learning minde such things What is this but to say It 's not for me to look to salvation It 's not for me to be saved It 's for Learned men and knowing men to goe to heaven not for such as I am certainly our voices are to sound like the Angels Trumpet at the day of judgement to awaken men out of their ignorance Men in the dark are usually afraid Oh then why shouldst not thou be afraid who art all over darknesse Eph. 5 8. as the Scripture cals thee There are too many whom this truth concerneth Now let us consider why some measure of knowledge about God and Christ is necessary to salvation And First In respect of the Object it self there are many duties God and Christ require of us which we are never able to perform without some knowledge of them I grant that as the Starres do differ in their glory and light so one man may farre exceed another in knowledge yea God doth not require so much of some as he doth of others such a degree of knowledge will God accept of in some which he will not in others so that according to the means and opportunities of knowledge more or lesse is required We grant also some may know more then they can expresse through some impediments or other but there is none can be saved who lay not in some measure a competent knowledge in Christianity because there are severall duties required which he that knoweth nothing of God cannot perform acceptably As 1. Every man that will be saved must worship the true God and not the false But without some knowledge this can never be Why is the first and second Commandement so plain to have no other God but him and to worship him in his way and that he is a jealous God in this matter like an Huâ—band whose jealousie is his rage against his adulterous Wife Why is all this but to shew that of all sinners an Idolater is sure to be excluded from the kingdom of heaven Now the ignorant man
is insufficient to salvation Therefore it 's a pernicious assertion of Venator the Remonstrant that the Heathens they had the Light as it were of the Starres The Jews of the Moon The Christians of the Sunne and all might be saved by their respective Lights 4. God is manifested by the Scriptures in a common way of Light Many men by an Historicall faith beleeving the Scriptures must also beleeve a God for there is no such clear evidence any way as by that and thus we may judge of most Christians they know there is a God they beleeve him to be because the Word doth so fully affirm it Lastly There is a knowledge of God in a practicall obedient way so to know him as to fear him to obey his Commandments to walk humbly before him and to depend upon him and this is the manifestation or knowledge the truly godly only have and the number of these is very few so that if you set aside those who know God only upon a natural conscience or by education or by a general historical Faith The residue who know him by speciall illumination and sanctification are like the gleaning after harvest so that we may hence conclude that whatsoever parts learning understanding men have in Religion yet till inwardly sanctified they know not God They are wholly estranged from him They live without God in the world Eph. 2. God is not in their thoughts in their hearts neither have they any enjoyment of him Oh that we could make every Auditor sensible of this I live in the world I know much I have great acquaintance but yet am a stranger to God Now these following particulars will plainly discover that the godly only do truly know God R. 1 First Because though men have this speculative knowledge yet they do not love him and delight in him above all things It 's Gods command that we should love him with all our heart our minds and strength yea above Father Mother life and every thing that is dear Insomuch that the Scripture saith Whosoever loveth the world the love of the Father is not in him 1 Joh. 2.15 Now whence is it that we love these poor empty comforts more then God Is it not because we do not know God Had we clear manifestations of the goodnesse excellency and fulnesse that is in God our whole heart would be ravished with him As it is with the glorified Saints in heaven they have an immediate vision of God They behold him in this glorious beauty and hence it is that they cannot sinne The understanding seeth such infinite perfection in God that they abhorre all things that would divert from him As the eye dazled with the Beam-light of the Sun cannot behold any thing else As he that hath eaten honey findeth all things else unsavoury As the Saints in heaven do thus so the Saints on earth do in part and in some good measure They beholding the Image of God 2 Cor. 4. are transformed into the same Image The more we know God as revealed in the word the more our hearts pant after him as you see David often manifesting the breaking of his heart after God Well then by this you see that few know God if they did how could they leave the Ocean for a drop how could they part with God for every fading creature thy lusts thy sins are more then God in thy thoughts and affections Oh pray for a knowledge of God in Christ The blinde man doth not admire the glory of the Sunne because he cannot see it ignoti nulla cupido R. 2 2. No wicked man though never so great a Scholar knoweth God if he doe not fear him if he stands not in an holy awe and reverence of him who would not fear thee Isa 10. O thou King of Nations for to thee it appertaineth and sanctifie the Lord God let him be your dread Our Saviour likewise Fear not them that can kill the body Mat. 10.28 but I tell you whom you shall fear c. You see then that if we did rightly know God how pure and just he is how full of wrath and vengeance against impenitent sinners we would cry out with Joseph upon every temptation How can I do this and sinne against God I cannot I dare not Thus Paul Knowing the terrour of the Lord we perswade men 2 Cor. 5.11 Did men know the greatnesse and the terrour of God the power and Majesty he is cloathed with That no sinner though never so great can stand before him any more then the stubble before the fire That he can immediatly raise hellish torments in thy conscience That he can bid thee go out of this Church a trembling Cain a despairing Judas Did I say People know this God to be so great how could they riot it in all excesse as they do as our Saviour told the Woman Joh. 4. If thou hadst known who it is that asked water of thee thou wouldst have given him Had you or did you know that the God whom you offend all the day long is so great and terrible in Majesty it would have been a stop to all thy bold impieties but men know not God R. 3 3. Only the godly know God because they only are carefull to obey his Commandments and to walk in the way he requireth 1 Joh. 2. If we say we know him and keep not his Commandments we are lyars and abide not in the Truth Their knowledge of God and a carefull obedience to his commands cannot be separated The Apostle saith all others are but lyars and hypocrites Dost thou boast of knowledge and yet break his Sabbath wallow in the lusts of the flesh Thou art a lyar thou dost not know God Hence it followeth in my Text I have manifested thy Name to my Disciples and they have kept thy Word Oh then never talk of thy knowledge never speak of what thou readest or what thou understandest unlesse also thy obedience to Gods will be as manifest so that when we see any prophane wicked man indued with great parts you may say Lo there is such an one though he knoweth all Points in Religion though he knoweth every Chapter in the Bible yet he knoweth nothing of God for whereas God saith Be not drunk with wine c. and Wo be to those that are strong to drink yet every week if not every day he is drunk Though God saith Swear not at all yet some cannot speak without an Oath scarce Oh that these things might enter into you If you know God you would obey him you would say I dare not I must not do this or that God whom I know and serve commands the contrary Therefore the Prophet Hosea when he speaketh of much wickednesse in a Land swearing and whoring and injustice he saith There is no Knowledge of God in the Land Hos 4.1 Argum. 4 4. The godly man only knoweth God because he only hath these gracious effects of Gods grace upon his heart
those that delight and are swift to hear are commonly such as are ready to obey Again that which is here called keeping of the Word is in other places called keeping the Commandments only this is more sweet and kindly for Word doth properly relate to him that is a Doctor or Teacher Commandment to him that is a Law-giver Now there is a great difference between the Imperious Soveraignty of a Law-giver and the benign condescention of a Teacher but here we take it largely for all that God hath revealed to us and our Saviour saith they have kept the Fathers Word not his because they looked upon Christ as the Mediatour sent from God and so received not his Word as the word of a man but as of God through and by him Obs That those only can pleade a propriety and interest in God and Christ who are careful to keep his Word All others do but cry Peace Peace to themselves when demnation is at hand So that this truth will do for the present as Christ will do at the day of judgement set the Goats on the left hand and the sheep on the right It will be like the Fanne in Christs hand it will winnow the chaff from the wheat Let us therefore consider how much is comprehended in this phrase to keep the Word of God What are the Ingredients of this duty And first In that it 's indefinitely spoken They have kept thy Word It 's implied 1. They had a diligent respect to the Whole Word of God he doth not say they have kept part or some particulars but thy Word Now the word of God hath these parts 1. It 's a word of doctrine to be understood and beleeved 2. It 's a word of commands to be obeyed 3. It 's a word of threatning to be humbled at And lastly It 's a word of promise and consolation to be rejoyced in so that he who keeps the Word of God keeps all these parts of it 1. There is the word of Doctrine to be understood and beleeved and so to keep his word is to abhorre all errours all false doctrines all unsound opinions Those that are Christs Disciples are as tender about Gods truths as about his commands as they would not willingly transgresse a command so neither erre about the Truths of God Hence Joh. 10. our Saviour doth at large shew the true character of his Sheep They will not hear a strangers voice They will flee from a stranger now who is a stranger any one though an Angel from heaven that shall bring any thing that is contrary to the Scripture whosoever shall obtrude that to be beleeved as a truth which is not in the word of God this man is a stranger his doctrine is strange doctrine the sheep of Christ will not hear it Oh then let the Disciples of Christ shew their truth and solidity of grace in this that they dare not receive errours or heresies Oh what pity is it that thou who art tender about the commands of God wouldst not commit a sinne for a world shâ—uâ—dâ—t be large and wanton in thy understanding about the Truths of God Remember it 's his word and so thou art to keep sound doctrine by a pure faith as well as his Commandments by upright obedience and the reason is plain partly because the same God commands both There is his authority upon truths to be revealed as well as precepts to be obeyed God commands the captivity of your understanding as well as of your affections and partly because the true doctrine of God only is instrumental to holinesse a man will never be godly by beleeving any errour Joh. 19. Sanctifie them by thy Truth thy Word is Truth so that as in the use of Superstious customes Popish Sacraments a man can never receive true grace because Gods promise and his efficacy will go only together thus the more errours thou beleevest the more carnal thou wilt grow God will never blesse a lie chaffe and poison shall never be true and good nourishing meat 2. There is the Word of his Commandments and often the Scripture saith if ye love me keep my Commandments and neither may there be any doubt but a true disciple of Christ will be carefull herein for how can he shew his Discipleship otherwise then by obedience to Gods precepts It 's a plain mocking of God outwardly to professe that we take him for our God that we acknowledge subjection to him and yet disobey his commands so that this particular cuts off most hearers from being as yet at least in the number of those who can truly pleade a propriety in God for doth not their constant course of life proclaim an open hostility against God Is prophanesse pride lusts and rioting the command of God Hath the Lord commanded thee to lye swear and curse Are they not rather the lusts of the devil Oh that men should be so foolish and sencelesse as to talk of God and Christ and yet live in open disobedience to them Dâ—dst thou belong to God such would be thy love to him yea such an heavenly nature wouldst thou have that Gods Law and thy heart would have a sweet proportion and sutablenesse to one another as David professeth often it was sweeter then the honey and the honey comb and Paul delighted in the Law of God The Law of sin in the unregenerate man doth not more please him then the Law of God doth the regenerate man There is not a grievous burthen in it The holinesse and spirituality of Gods cammand is that which doth exceedingly assure him 3. There is the word of thâ— eatning and although in one sence we are not to keep that yet in another respect we are with trembling and fear to observe it Thus whatsoever God doth forbid threatning it either with temporal or eternal judgements the godly have an holy awe of They dare not displease God How can I do this and sin against God saith Joseph Thus Josiah when the Law was read his heart did melt and tremble and therefore how graciously did God take notice of that tender disposition in him It 's a vain and erroneous conceit to think the threatnings do not belong to the godly or that they must not with fear make use of them For if so why doth the Scripture propound threatnings even to the godly and that very often and who is there so godly that hath not the remainder of corruption in him who needeth not fear as a bridle to curb sin in him especially when we see Adam though in the state of Integrity was yet threatned by God if he did eat of the forbidden fruit so that even then a threatning had its proper use to Adam though altogether holy Lastly There is the word of consolation or promise and that is worthy of all acceptation as when a man takes a thing with both his hands It 's called embracing the Promises Heb. 11. as gladly and
the flames and yet expect Gods power to keep thee this is to tempt God Peter will be in the High-Priests hall and where wicked company is and no wonder if it prove a Temptation to him he that handleth pitch shall be defiled with it He that cometh near an infected person may blame himself if the plague seaze on him Thirdly Be thankefull unto God for every daily assistance Be much in praise and acknowledgement of this his gracious power Unthankfulnesse makes God withdraw his mercy how often hath God assisted thee both by preserving in what is good and from what is evil yet thou hast not called upon thy Soul and all within thee to blesse his holy Name Therefore thou shalt to thy woe finde what a sad thing it is to be left to thy own self and not to have his grace to help in time of need The second Interpretation takes Name for the Knowledge of God and Faith in him So that the sence is Keep those thou hast given me by Faith as 1 Pet. 1.5 This is part of the meaning and from thence we observe Obs That the people of God are kept to Salvation through Faith Faith is a special Instrument to preserve us We are not only justified but sanctified and preserved through Faith hence the Apostle John cals faith our Victory over the world 1 Joh. 5.4 And Eph. 6. when we are exhorted to put on the whole Armour of Christianity he saith Above all take the Shield of Faith he giveth the preheminency to that To open this Consider 1. That whatsoever priviledge is attributed to Faith either in respect of Justification or Salvation it 's not for any merit or dignity in Faith Therefore it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is through faith not for Faith for if it were for Faith as a work then the Apostle Rom 4. would not oppose working to beleeving and the worker to a Beleever so that to put any confidence in our Beleeving to trust in our trusting is to give that to Faith which the Jews did to works and in this sense not only those that seek to be justified by the Law or works fall from Christ and make him to die in vain but also those that set up Faith in this Consideration 2. Therefore though Faith be instrumentall thus to our Conservation yet Faith it self needeth Gods help as well as other Graces We need his help to beleeve as well as to love God and arise from sinne Therefore though the power of God keeps us by Faith yet it also keeps Faith Vt nos custodiat per fidem ipsam custodit fidem We should fall from our Faith as well as other graces did not God strengthen and confirm that Onely when that is established God by it doth preserve us in the exercise of other graces so that being confirmed by God this confirmeth and establisheth us rather then other graces and that in these particulars Faith is that grace to which the promise of Gods power is made preheminently To him that beleeveth all things are possible Mar. 9.23 So that as all the promises are yea and amen in Christ as the Foundation and meritorious cause so they are yea and amen to Faith as instrumentall It 's of Faith that the promise may be sure Rom 4.16 What promises then or deeds of gift God hath made over to his people They are all made effectuall to the beleever No Faith no help no assistance 2. Faith only receiveth into the Soul Christ who is the authour and procurer of all strength Paul saith He can do all things through Christ that strengthens him Phil. 4.13 But how shall we make Christ ours How shall he come to dwell in us The Apostle saith By Faith Eph. 3.12 So that herein Faith is greatly instrumentall to keep us because it brings Christ with all his power into our soul It deriveth all ability from him It 's not Faith but Christ by Faith received that doth thus enable It was not Sampsons hair the weakest part about him but Gods power whereof that was a Symbole or sign that did confirm him No wonder then if Faith be thus serviceable to preserve us Seeing that by it Christ is wholly made ours in whom all Fulnesse both of grace and power dwels 3. Faith doth instrumentally preserve us in that it renounceth all our abilities and carrieth out to God onely This Faith hath peculiar to its nature above all other graces it emptieth a man of himself it makes a man renounce whatsoever priviledge and righteousnesse he may seem to have Thus Phil. 3 Paul refuseth all priviledges accounts all gain losse in respect of Christs Righteousnesse which is by Faith As the Criple cast his eye upon the Apostles hoping to be healed he had no thoughts of his own Sufficiency but their power only So it is here Faith makes a man cast his eye upon God and look up to him only for ability Oh then prize and nourish this grace of faith which doth so nullifie thee and omnifie God 4. Faith is serviceable to keep us by improving and making effectuall those instituted means appointed by God for to preserve us Such is the Ministery of the Word preached c. These are ordained by God to keep a man in holinesse Those that think they are above these and can be kept without them Let them think as well that they can live without food But how come these iustituted means of grace to be effectuall in us the Scripture attributes it to beleeving The Word did not profit when it was not mixed with faith Heb. 4.6 So that as the Word preached is used by God to beget Faith in us at first so afterwards Faith doth improve the means of grace for all encrease If therefore we would expect to have the Ministry and the holy means of grace to keep us in the way to heaven it must be faith that makes all these profitable 5. Faith is a means to preserve us because by that the devil who doth most sollicite our undoing is repelled No grace but Faith doth so immediately and formally repell him Whom resist stedfast in the Faith 1 Pet. 5 9. And by Faith we overcome the wicked one for Faith is not strong with its own strength and therefore it must needs overcome the devil as David overcame Goliah not by his own valour but in the Name of the Lord. 6. Faith is therefore helpfull to our preservation because in some sence it stirreth up and acts all other graces What the Papists say of Charity that it is the assistant form of all other graces we may say of Faith That it doth direct act and stir up all other graces to work Therefore faith is said to work by love Gal. 5.6 Thus it works by patience it works by repentance Therefore Heb. 11. all the glorious atchievements that those Worthies wrought are attributed to Faith Thus we see how many
cannot do any thing without God therefore we despise it and neglect it as too many do This is to oppose the Principall and the Instrument They will not do so in naturall things though man doth not live by materiall bread alone but by the Word of God yet they will not throw away that Food as needlesse unprofitable and unnecessary Why then will they do so to the immaterial food and heavenly manna of the Word The other extream is To advance it too much To set up the Instrument to the neglect of the Principall and that is when we so rest on and admire the Gifts Learning Elocution or parts of the Minister that we look not up to God and this we are prone unto Therefore the Apostle gives a large Commendation to the The ssalonians 1 Thessal 2.13 That they received the Word Not as the Word of man but as of God which effectually worketh in Beleevers John 4. It 's said of Johns Hearers That they did a while rejoyce in his light They flocked after his Ministry yet afterwards they quarelled with him and said He had a Devil Thus Ezech. 33.32 He was to the Jews a very lovely Song They loved to hear him they came thronging in great Multitudes and Companies unto him but yet they would not do any thing Vse of Instruction If the Office and Abilities of the Ministry are nothing without God then do you lift up your hearts in Prayer to God more That his Power his Voice his Strength may be seen in the Ministry When you go from the Sermon examine whether Gods power and grace come home to your hearts or no Can you say Here was more then the Ministers Study then the Ministers Gifts for Gods mighty heart-changing power did also work on me Oh the Convictions the meltings the burnings and changes of heart that were upon me It was upon my minde like Lightning It was upon my affections and Conscience like Thunder As we are to preach like the Oracles of God 1 Pet. 4.11 He doth not say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not as the Word but as the Oracles as having the Spirit of God immediately breathing upon us So should you hear and receive them as the Oracles As the Prophets received their Visions and the Word that was spoken to them It wrought a mighty change They did not seem to be the same men they were nor did the same Actions Even thus should ye return home Ye come Earthly but go home Heavenly Ye come carnall but return spirituall SERMON LXIV Of the Manner of Christs keeping those that are His. Of a four-fold Principle that is operative to the Preservation of Believers And of the excellent Effects of the lively Meditation of this Doctrine of being kept by Christ to Salvation JOHN 17.12 Those which thou hast given me I have kept c. IN the former part of the verse you heard our Saviour expressing that glorious priviledge of Protection and Preservation of his Disciples and so all that were given him in the midst of all dangers to eternal life Now our Saviour amplifieth the fidelity and diligence he used in this custody So that in the words we may observe Christs diligence and fidelity expressed I have kept them 2. The Subject Whom thou hast given me This is the fift time our Saviour repeateth it and therefore the more to be observed 3. His fidelity in preservation is illustrated by the signe or effect of it None of them is perished 4. He answers an Objection concerning Judas granting that he perished with a twofold reason He was the son of perdition and that the Scripture may be fulfilled All these particulars contain solid and substantial Divinity both Doctrinal and Practical They will serve to confute false Doctrines and reprove wicked conversations And First Let us consider the fidelity and diligence Christ useth expressed in that word I have kept them This is a new and different Greek word from the former which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but here it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Septuagint make often to answer the Hebrew word Shamar which signifieth to keep with all diligence and circumspection In the New Testament it 's many times used of a corporal violent detaining in prison as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is Act 12.4 Act. 23.35 Hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is often for a prison Act. 16.23 24 27 37 40. and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to hale to prison Act 22.19 but when it 's applied in a spiritual sense it signifieth a diligent observing of a command or more frequently a carefull preserving of our selves from sinne as Luke 12.15 1 John 5.21 And hence comes the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 23.5 They made broad their phylacteries called so because by them they were warned to take heed of sinne But in the Text it 's used for protection and preservation to everlasting happiness as John 12.25 onely we may observe the use of it in three places very fit to our matter in hand It 's applied to Shepherds diligently watching to their sheep and that in the night time Luke 2.8 and thus Homer useth it also and hereby is represented that Christ is that chief Shepherd which will keep his sheep though never so infirm or weak that no danger shall befall them 2. It 's applied to the keeping of some precious thing deposited in our hands that we are betrusted with 1 Tim. 6.20 and thus also all the godly are delivered to Christ as his charge that none be lost 3. Lastly It 's used of preserving in a safe place in the midst of dangers Thus Noah is said to be kept in the Ark 2 Pet. 2.5 which is notably true in all the godly The deluge of Gods wrath fals upon all the wicked of the world and the godly are kept safe in Christ as Noah was in the Ark whereas then our Saviour doth so often inform his Disciples that he keepeth them Observe That Christs divine protection and preservation of his people to eternal life is daily to be thought on and improved by them They are not in a transient manner to apprehend it but they are to keep this blessed truth in their hearts till it inflame them As it 's not one showr but plentifull and constant droppings that go to the root of the Tree so it 's not a thought now and then about Christs keeping of thee safe for heaven will affect thee but as Jacob to the Angel so thou art to say I will not let this truth go till it bless me and truly for this end it was that our Saviour doth so often repeat Those thou hast given me and I have kept them to confirm and increase the Disciples faith seeing they have so many strong Anakims in the way to Canaan Every man that looks only to his own strength and the dangers that are in the way would bring up an ill report of Heaven
unjust dealer is a Judas all these sell Christ sometimes for lesse then Judas did It 's not thirty pieces but a lesse matter makes thee betray Christ Oh then that all inordinately carried away with any sinne would say What a Judas am I I let loose Barabbas and crucifie Christ The second Observation may be this Whereas Judas had this condition befallen him which did draw out his corruption and so was the means to undo him Observe That it 's a very sad thing to fall into such a condition that draweth out our peculiar corruptions we are most prone unto This was the poison to Judas he being naturally inclined to unjust gain hath this office of carrying the bagge and thus he hath the opportunity of augmenting his impiety How he came about to be put in the Stewards place men do but conjecture Some say It was his earnest endeavour and plot for it Others That Christ did it to engage him and to make him more inexcusable To be sure This was to him as Dalilah to Sampson as Saul thought Michall would have been to David as the Ivy to the Wall it was as Moths to the linnen even eating him up and consuming of him To open this Consider Consider 1 First That men are set in places relations and habitations by God All our relations changes and offices they are wholly ordered by God yea our very places and habitations they are bounded and certainly if those things that seem to be most casuall are yet by the ordering of a wise God much more those things that are of a greater concernment Hence Secondly God doth not onely order all conditions and passages towards us but he doth it in reference either to our spirituall welfare or disadvantage Rom. 8. To the godly all things work together for their good Whatsoever estate mercy or condition they are in it 's the effect of their Predestination so that as Ordinances and Graces flow from their Predestination so do all other their outward mercies and conditions onely here is this difference The Graces of Gods Spirit are intrinsecally apt of themselves to prepare for happinesse and so are the direct effects of it but temporall mercies they are not so but propter aliud Therefore we are not properly said to be predestinated to be rich to be poor to be married to live a single life as we are to be holy because these outward conditions are only indifferent in their natures but through the grace of God they become very serviceable to their spiritual good Thirdly Though God hath thus a wise ordering of all things yet men by their corruptions may throw themselves into such conditions as may prove occasions to sinne unto them and then those things are permissive onely from God Jacob had the blessing this was of Gods appointment but his deceitfull way of obtaining it was wholly of his own corrupt heart David was appointed by God for a Kingdom but then the many sinfull and carnall shifts he used that was of himself It 's true the godly even from their foolish miscarriages if humbled may be encouraged God will work good to them thereby as Joseph comforted his brethren It was not they but God that had sold him But now to wicked men they for their sinnes are left by God and therefore not taking Gods way in any thing they have their conditions in anger and they become a snare unto them as Salomon had observed That riches were given to some for their hurt Thus every estate that a wicked man hath provoking God to leave him doth increase his corruption it 's oyl to the flame He treasureth up more wrath against the day of wrath Hence in the fourth place That which a wicked man may so greedily long for and break through all difficulties to obtain that may be the saddest judgement to have in the world Some men inordinately desire earthly greatness and honour and they have it but Gods judgement they have with it Some are inordinate for riches and wealth they will be rich but then they drown themselves in perdition Others with Rachel say Give me children else I die and her children make her die So that as beasts leap and play in fat pastures which are for their destruction Thus many a man he rejoyceth and blesseth himself in having of that which when enjoyed is the immediate poison of his soul Fifthly Here is the difference between a godly man and a wicked To the wicked man his relations and calling are a totall and prevailing temptation to him the fire kindleth upon him and cannot be quenched It 's like hell fire that cannot be put out But now to the godly man his calling and relations may in part tempt him be a sore thorn in his way to heaven but yet he will recover he will watch and pray against his temptations Though the world may as Josephs mistress sollicit and importune him yet he will refuse to lie with her or if this viper hath fastened upon his hand it shall not stay to kill him he will cast it off Vse of Examination Try your conditions your relations observe whether they be not constant Dalilahs to thee Again and again consider Whether thy condition be not a temptation to thee It 's true no godly man can be in any lawfull calling but it tempts him to deadness of heart to dull affections in heavenly things but if they do not wholly turn thee from God then thy conflicting in it is a sure sign of grace It 's made the wicked mans condition That his table shall become a snare by that is meant all his dainties all his worldly greatnesse and excellencies and that such a snare as he doth willingly yeeld unto Therefore renew prayer constantly that thy heart and the temptation be not lost together SERMON LXXIII The Great Stumbling-blocks in Religion removed JOH 17.12 That the Scripture might be fullfilled THose are the last words in the Text and are brought in as a Second Answer concerning the Objection that might be made against Christs Faithfulnesse in preserving those that were given him For Judas perished To this was answered 1. It 's no wonder for he was a Son of Perdition 2. The Scripture had a long while before foretold of this so that we may conceive this second Reason brought in upon a threefold account 1. It would be a very great scandall and offence to have Judas one of Christs own Society to betray him Now that they may be well fortified against such an unwonted and horrible thing he tels them this is no more then the Scripture had foretold 2. Seeing that the Scripture is Gods voice and therefore that which properly God doth the Scripture is sometimes said to do as Gal. 3.22 The Scripture fore-seeing hath concluded all under sinne that is God fore-seeing c. did conclude Hence this passage may be brought in to shew that even all that sinfulnesse and perdition of Judas the consequent thereof did not
preterperfect tense I have sent them seeing they were not yet sent to publish the Gospel to the whole world for that was not done till his Ascension But it 's answered that it 's ordinary with the Scripture to put one tense for another and besides Christ had begun already to send them though not into the whole world yet into Judea and Luk 6. he had already given them the name of Apostles which is as much as those that are sent yet because after his Ascension he then enlarges their Commission To preach to all Nations beside Judea Hence Joh. 20.21 Christ there speaks in the present tense As my Father hath sent me even so I send you So then the Apostles did not undertake their ministeriall Office before they were sent and for this end are called Apostles Salmasius thinketh he gave them this Name from the Captain of the Jews at that time for in their Synagogues the Governours thereof have their proper Messengers belonging to them who were called Apostles From this Observe That none may undertake the publike Office of the Ministry without a sending or authoritative Call thereunto If Christ did it not as ye heard and the Apostle Heb. 5. is diligent in observing of that much lesse may any men do it for the very word sending doth imply a superiour who hath power to send and also the inferiority and passivenesse of those that are sent Therefore Rom. 10.13 14 15. You have there a Ladder like Jacobs reaching from earth to Heaven where calling on God requires beleeving beleeving requireth hearing hearing requireth preaching and preaching requireth sending See here the golden Chain of our Salvation in an ordinary way No calling no faith no faith no hearing no hearing no preaching no preaching no sending They are all required in their peculiar way with the same necessity and therefore take heed of endangering your souls by despising the lawful Ministry of Christ How shall they beleeve saith the Apostle without this But to inform your judgements in this Point because it 's a necessary Truth and many errours are about it for your good not for our own self-advancement as some are apt to think we shall take this Method 1. Give some Distinctions to clear the Point 2. Shew you the distinct office of the Ministry from other callings and the necessity of a lawful Call thereunto Not that my purpose is to handle all those things which belong to that Famous Common-place in Divinity De ministerio Ecclesiastico but to touch on those things that most relate to this Text And first Consider That there is a two-fold sending a mediate and immediate sending an immediate sending is when God or Christ doth in an extraordinary and peculiar manner give some a Call to this office Thus the Prophets of the Old Testament they were immediatly sent of God and this immediate inspiration and extraordinary gifting of them was enough to authorise them though they had no Call in an ordinary manner from men when they said Thus saith the Lord then they shewed their Commission and thus the Apostles they were likewise immediatly called by Christ and they were gifted in an extraordinary manner thereunto They had no such gifts at first but Christ bestowed them on them In ordinary sendings or missions there men must first try and examine gifts and see them before they confirm any in their office but Christ that can make Children of Abraham out of stones can also make Apostles out of illiterate and rude Fishermen This immediate and extraordinary sending is now wholly ceased even as the gifts of Miracles and therefore though our Divines do sometimes say Luther Calvin and those first Reformers had an extraordinary Call their meaning is not as if they were put into their Church-office by an immediate call of God only there were extraordinary qualifications of them by stirring them up to such zeal and corroborating of them to go through such a work as they did In the next place there is an ordinary mission or authorizing and that is to be perpetual in the Church according to such Rules as Paul laieth down in his Epistles to Timothy and Titus which are a directory concerning the Churches Government to the ends of the world This ordinary sending we are now to have though the Apostles had an extraordinary Secondly Consider that though the Apostles had many personall and extraordinary priviledges yet the essence and substance of their Ministerial office is the same with that which every Minister of the Gospel hath For Matth. 28. there the substance of their office is to preach and administer the Sacraments which is the duty of every Pastor in the Church We may not then argue from the extraordinaries of the Apostles to every Minister but from their substantials as thus The Apostolical priviledges were to behold Christ with their eyes and thereby to witnesse the truth To be infallible in their doctrine to be illimited not bound to one place more then another to work miracles c. Now these were necessary for the infancy and first plantation of the Church Signes being for those that do not beleeve and so it 's not necessary ordinary Pastours should have them but then there are the substantials of their Apostolical Office which was to preach the Word to be authorized thereunto these are belonging to every Pastor and in this they are Successors to the Apostles Mat. 28. ult I will be with you to the end of the world and 2 Tim. 6.14 where in one place God promiseth and in another place Paul is required to keep those Church-Ordinances till the end of the world how can this be otherwise but in the Pastor of the Church who are in this though not in their extraordinaries the Apostles Successors Thirdly There is a great difference to be made between a publike and potestative preaching by way of office and a private wise and humble charitative emploiment of our gifts one Christian to another When we say that only men may by way of office preach We do not thereby prohibit or exclude Those Christian duties and improvements of gifts in pâ—rier and admonition either in Families or one towards another so that there is no Christian though he hath never so good gifts but he hath opportunities enough to improve them in a private way for Gods glory without usurping that office There are many Texts of Scripture that shew how fruitfull and active private Christians should be in their way to do good one to another Col. 3.16 Let the Word of God dwell in you richly with all wisedom teaching and admonishing one another It is your duty to be exercised in the Word of God and to admonish one another out of it so Heb. 10.24 25. There they are to provoke and exhort one another to do good We should in a brotherly way all take care of one anothers soul and this is that Christian Communion so much commended in the Church of God
in believing as he is in understanding because the object doth so powerfully work on the minde that it cannot withstand it Even the Arminians could not but grant That the work of Gods Spirit upon the understanding is irresistible though not upon the will because they say that is an active faculty Secondly The Word doth imply such an evidence that doth convince and binde up the understanding that it cannot doubt or dispute any longer All evidence may not presently convince We see though erroneous persons reade never so many excellent books yet they are not actually convinced the evidence indeed is able to convince as the Sunne-beams are able objectively to make a blinde man see there is light enough if he had eyes but faith is here said to be the actual conviction of the soul to silence it that it hath no more to say according to the saying of the Schools Fides non est tantum apprehensiva sed quietativa Faith is not only apprehensive but quietative and resting of the soul that it is not learning and learning or seeking but never coming to the truth Fourthly This Faith hath unlimitednesse and universality in it's assenting The whole Word of God is the adequate Object of it and therefore whatsoever is revealed in the Scripture it believeth it doth not pick or choose believe some things and not others as they make for or against us but so farre as the Word is propounded it doth receive it Therefore such threatnings that condemn man that makes him dead in sinne and guilty of hell such threatnings that do speak terribly to such or such a sinne he is involved in though it be a troublesome and unwelcome truth to flesh and blood yet Faith makes a man to believe it Whether Faith be discursive or put forth by one simple act is disputed howsoever it cannot be denied but that there is an order in the things believed a connexion and dependance between one proposition and another though when believed faith is carried out with one uniform act because there is the same divine Authority in all Lastly The immediate opposites to Faith dogmaticall in whole or in part are these either expresse Paganisme and Heathenisme this is Negative unbelief They never so much as received these truths Or else Grosse and stupid Ignorance whereby though they say they do believe yet indeed they doe not no more then Pagans or else Heretiques who though they may hold some Fundamentall Truths yet oppose others or Apostates who having once professed do afterwards make shipwrack of their Faith Or lastly In some degree all doubts and waverings about the Truth doe oppose this divine Faith especially when set home by the Devil who many times hath as hot fiery darts about Dogmaticall Faith as justifying troubling them with doubtfull thoughts about a God and about the truth of Scriptures Now in such temptations it 's not good to hold a parlee but as Joseph to his Mistresse to runne away to have an holy pertinacy and with Paul to Peter Not to give way to any such doubt no not for a moment If Christs sheep will not hear a stranger but runne from him much more from the Devil who is the Arch heretique the Tempter as to all sinne so to all unbelief Vse Pray to God to increase and establish this Faith in thee and that especially in these dayes These are times when thy justifying Faith shall be assaulted by doubts and disconsolate fears these are times also when thy Historicall Faith may be puzzled and shaken with such heresies and cunning devices of men But oh let thy eyes and heart be up to Heaven for this substance this evidence Thou wilt then have that within which will establish thee against all errours SERMON CXXII Of the Glory which Christ communicates unto all his Disciples even in this Life And of Vnion with him as the Ground of it JOH 17.22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them that they may be one even as we are one OUR Saviour continueth amplifying his Prayer for the Union of Beleevers So that in this Text we may take notice of another argument or reason why the Father should make them one in him and one amongst themselves Here is a threefold Unity spoken of 1. That essentiall one of the father and the Son 2. That mysticall one of Christ as Head and Mediatour and believers 3. That charitative one of believers amongst themselves The Argument urged by our Saviour in the Text is he had given that glory to them which the Father had given him so that we may take the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 causally for the glory thou gavest me I have given viz. in purpose and decree to such as shall beleeve All the difficulty is what is that glory which Christ receiving of the Father giveth to believers Some Learned men expound it of the Glory of the Apostleship and working of miracles and they make the sence to be thus The glory thou gavest me to give I have given them As Cbrist is said out of the Psalmist to receive gifts for men Now because he received them to give The Apostle Eph. 4. alledgeth it as giving gifts to men the Consequent being put for the Antecedent But this cannot be received because our Saviour is now praying for all beleevers in all successive ages and not the Apostles only Others by glory do understand immortality and that state of happinesse hereafter But to understand it aright we must know that the word glory when attributed to God is of a very large signification but more particularly when God doth by any works in a more remarkable manner declare his goodnesse wisedom omnipotency c. then he is said to give his glory Ezek. 39.21 Eze. 26.20 In the New Testament when we reade of Christs Glory we may Consider of 1. His essentiall glory which he hath as God spoken of Heb. 1. where he is called the brightnesse of his Fathers Glory 2. Of his Mediatory Glory which he had as Mediatour his humane nature being filled with all grace which glory though begun on earth yet was consummated when exalted to the right hand of God in glory 3. There were the many effects which did concomitate this essentiall and Mediatory glory some particulars whereof the Scripture mentions as all the approbation the Father gave from heaven to Christ with all his miracles doctrine and other signs of his divine nature is called Christs glory Joh. 1.14 We beheld his glory by way of wonder and admiration as the word signifieth as the glory of the only begotten Son of God Thus when Christ turned the water into wine Joh. 2.11 It 's said he manifested his glory and Joh. 11. the raising of Lazarus from the dead is called Gods glory as working of miracles So the love that the Father bestoweth on Christ is called Christs glory at 24 verse in this Chapter which may be a good Exposition of this Therefore by
then the hour of his mercy The night is not so long as the day Isa 54.7 8. and Mat. 24. Christ speaking of the calamity which should fall on the Jews he saith For the Elects sake those daies shall he shortned the meaning is that whereas those publique calamities might have been greatly prolonged if we regard second causes God out of compassion to his people did shorten them Secondly Are they the hours of grace and Gods mercy then 1. Be thankfull to him he might make it alwaies a day of blasphemy of reproach and rebuke unto thee but he causeth a comfortable day to shine upon thee but 2. Do thou improve the day of grace and Gods mercy Oh say this is Gods hour this is mine hour what I will do for my soul what I will lay up for Eternity must be now done or never Oh remember it 's but an hour but a day and this will quickly passe away In what despair and torment will many wish for these hours again SERMON V. Of the Nature and Manifestations of that Glory which Christ praied for and is invested with And how comfortable it is to all his Members JOH 17.1 Glorifie thy Sonne that thy Sonne also may glorifie thee WE take the words as they lie in order The two former Arguments to enforce Christs Petition have been dispatched We come now to the Petition it self Glorifie thy Sonne and here it will be at first objected How Christ who is also God can be glorified It may seem that he can no more need glory being the fountain of it then the Sunne light or the Sea water To open this Consider First That to glorifie is taken two waies in the Scripture 1 By any testimony of words or otherwise to acknowledge the greatness and honour of another and in this sence only are we said to glorifie God for we cannot indeed adde any thing to his glory he is essentially glorious though there bad never been any creature to acknowledge it only we manifest and celebrate that glory which God had before Thus gloria is said to be clara notitia 2. To glorifie is by reall exhibition and vouchsafing of honour and glory to those who had it not already and thus God glorifieth us Whom he justifieth he glorifieth Rom. 8. 1 Joh. 2. Those that honour me viz. by declaration or manifestation God will honour by reall exhibition Now if we look on Christ as God having the same honour with him then when he praieth God would glorifie him it must be only in manifestation That whereas he had been in outward appearance the meanest of men now God would manifest that he was the naturall Sonne of God But this is not all In the next place we may say Christ hath a twofold glory 1. That which was essentiall and eternall which he had from the beginning with God for being God he could not really be divested of that glory 2. There is his Mediatory glory That which he hath not as God but as Mediatour This God bestowed upon him after he had been in the state of humiliation for after all that debasement and misery he willingly undertook God did exalt him to glory and gave him a name above all principalities and powers yea giving all power in heaven and earth to him The government of the whole Church and a command over all Ordinances and duties therein to blesse and give successe to them of which the Scripture speaketh often 3. It hath been greatly disputed Whether this glory and exaltation was by Christ truly merited at Gods hands whether from his sufferings he merited at Gods hand all that glory he speaks of All confesse he did not merit to himself the hypostatical Union nor his habituall grace or the happinesse of his soul because no merit could precede these only this is disputed Whether all that honour and glory which accrewed to him after his birth and before and after his death he did truly merit at Gods hand by his active and passive obedience Some not only of the Papists but of the Orthodox as Zanchy contend he did truly merit this though here he praieth for it Others as resolutely deny it because Christ had no respect to him but to us only in this work of redemption Others think it is but rashnesse and curiosity to busie our selves in the Point but I have spoken to this more fully in the doctrine of Justification and shall ere we come to the end of this Chapter more particularly consider the Socinian errours in this Point This is plain the Scripture affirmeth God hath appointed such an order that first he must suffer and then enter into glory as Phil. 2.8 Luk 24.26 Rom. 5.9 Here is an order but whether it be of meer antecedency or causality and merit that is not expresly said I shall not trouble you in it it 's enough that we see God did answer this Petition he praieth for and that in every respect to the highest degree Father glorifie thy Sonne Obs That it was the holy and wise will of God the Father to exalt and glorifie Christ Gods great purpose from all Eternity was to give honour and glory to Christ Indeed Christ while he was here on the earth had some beamlings of this glory some irradiations now and then Joh. 12.28 Therefore the Father told Christ he had both glorified his Name and would glorifie it Gods purpose to glorifie Christ was above that purpose to glorifie men for they are but members and he is the head yea some say this design to glorifie Christ is so immutable and absolutely intended by God that though man had not fallen yet they say Christ would have been incarnated and exalted by the Father But if we consult with Scripture we have no other reason there assigned of Christs coming into the flesh but of saving sinners Now lest it should be thought that while we preach of Christs glory this is nothing to us and what comfort or profit is that to us to hear that Christ in his own person is invested with such glory you must know that this redounds to our profit and advantage much every way For 1. Christs glorification is a plain demonstration of his Conquest over all our Enemies For had death and the grave or the Prince of this world been prevailing over him still he could not have been glorified and so that would have been true he did not save himself and therefore could not save others Therefore it 's a most comfortable saying and worthy of all acceptation to hear that Christ is glorified for this proclaimeth to all that no enemy could have any power over him that all our adversaries are vanquisht That our David hath killed the Goliah so then hear this Truth with comfort with attention it concerneth all the godly It 's blessed news to hear Christ is glorified for then thy sinnes thy guilt thy death and every thing thou fearest is conquered If any of
captivity captive and gave gifts to men By this power the Church of God is like Solomons Queen richly attired in all curious needle-work It 's from this glory of Christs that he putteth such glory on the Church so that for all the Ordinances and dispensations thereof for all the successe and benefit to be reaped by them We are to look up to Christ hereupon we say that to bring any other doctrine any other Sacrament or worship then Christ hath appointed is a capitall crime It 's to invade the Jura regalia which Christ hath obtained of God and therefore to despise the Ordinances the gifts the Ministery that Christ hath appointed in his Church is to neglect and contemn a great part of that glory God put on Christ for this end Col. 3. You have the Apostle running out into such full and large expressions concerning Christ making him the head of the Church in whom God hath put all fulnesse that he is to have the preheminence in all things Let us not then despise but magnifie all the Ordinances Offices and gifts Christ hath appointed for when he ascended in his triumph to heaven he scattered these gifts as great Emperours do use to do large bounties to their people and they are for heavenly and spirituall advantages All power he hath is to blesse to convert to comfort to sanctifie every Ordinance about which we are emploied 2. Another particular of his glory is to make all things subject to him whatsoever dignities or principalities there are that all should acknowledge and bow to him This is the Sunne to which all the Stars do their obeisance This is the name that God gave him above all Names that every knee every creature should submit to him Phil. 2. By name is not meant bowing the knee at the name of it that was never heard of till many years after Christ in the Church but by name according to Scripture custome is meant Christ himself Even as the Name of God is God himself glorious manifested beleeved on and every way exalted Now this subjection all give to him as the King of Kings and Lord of Lords is twofold in some it is voluntary and willing Psa 110. Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power Christ doth by his glorious power change and alter their natures whereby they are full of love and chearfulness in taking him to be their Lord and King They do readily obey his commands so that the glory of Christ is magnified by all his Children But then there is a necessitated and forced submission such whom he is said to rule with a rod of iron and the devils who are under the earth they by constraint submit unto him 3. This glory vouchsafed unto Christ is that all things should be done in his Name All Church-meetings all Church-censures all Church-duties should be wholly performed in and by him Thus for praier whatsoever ye shall ask in my name Joh. 14.13 For Church-meetings when two or three are gathered together in my Name Mat. 18.20 For Church-censures When you are met together in Christs Name to deliver such an one to Satan 1 Cor. 5. Thus the glory of Christ is wonderfully magnified in the Assembly of the Saints for every thing that is due is accepted of in Christs Name No praier is received but in Christs Name no performance hath its due effect but in Christs Name This heavenly and holy Court is kept in Christs Name only We are to preach in his Name we baptize in his Name all things have their successe and efficacy as they come out in his Name Thus beloved you see that all our thoughts and desires should be to glorifie Christ If it be the Fathers will to glorifie him it should be ours much more 4. This glory given to Christ will be wonderfully expressed in the day of judgement for 1. then he shall make known his power and majesty to all the world what glorious descriptions have we in the Scripture of Christ coming to judge with what terrour and trembling to all beholders what great alterations and changes will be upon the whole world What a glorious train of Angels accompanying him never was such a sight seen No words can expresse it Now all this is to be managed by the Sonne The Fathar hath given all judgement to him and he hath appointed to judge the world by that man Christ Jesus Act. 17.21 Howsoever then while he was in the flesh he was judged by others he was as a worm and no man yet then a great alteration will be made He that was a Lamb shall then be like a roaring Lion The day of Judgement is the greatest day that ever was or shall be called therefore the day and that day and the day of the Lord and the judgement of all things and persons in the world is given to Christ the Sonne of God and this tends to his exceeding great glory for then his friends and loyall Subjects shall receive their full and finall reward and then his stubborn and obstinate enemies shall receive their compleat punishments all the honour Ahashuerus could put on his favorites was nothing to this spiritual and heavenly glory which the Father will put on the Son for it is a spiritual glory that was a temporall in earthly things only There are those who would make the kingdom and glory of Christ to be in a great manner temporall and consisting in a Monarchy here on earth but as Christs Priesthood was wholly spiritual so also is his kingly glory for as he hath made the godly Kings and Priests only in a spiritual sence thus was he also Here then is work for the eyes of Faith Come with the Queen of Sheba to see all the glory Christ hath not with a bodily eye but an eye of faith and thy admiration will be greater then hers was 2. This glory is eternall not like the glory of the world which the devil shewed in a moment it quickly passed away but this will abide for ever not but that Christ shall at last give up this Kingdome into his Fathers hands again He shall no more discharge the acts of an Advocate or Intercessor for us in heaven only the glory of this shall alwaies continue It shall to all Eternity be recorded that he was the Mediatour That he is the Saviour who hath brought us to life and immortality Thus to all eternity the tongue of all the Saints shall be employed in celebrating this glory Vse of Instruction Is Christ thus glorified by the Father then take this as a sure pledge of thy glorification in time It cannot be that he should have glory alone himself No in this praier he saith Father I will that they be where I am Oh let this comfort and animate thee my glorified head is in heaven and will in time make a glorified member sutable to him 2. Is it Gods purpose to glorifie the Sonne then let us also glorifie him our hour
there any one sinne any passion or lust that is apt to prevail over them to captivate them here also they may have strong confidence in praier saying O Lord how unseemly is such a member to so glorious a head such an ulcerous noisome part to such an eminent head if not out of love to me yet for thy own honour cure me What head is there that would suffer a leprous noisome part in the body if it could help it Again Do the godly say they cannot perform their relative graces their general calling they are able to discharge comfortably but as a Minister as a Husband as a Wife herein they fail O the weaknesse and imperfections there Consider this head gives nourishment to every part sutably The hand hath a nourishment of the hand the eye of the eye and thus there is in Christ a particular sutable ability for thy proper wants And if you are not enabled in these things it 's not because there is not fulnesse enough in Christ but thy faith is weak There is Oil enough but thou hast no cruse Lastly If the meannesse and lownesse of thy condition trouble thee saying though Christ the head may communicate to such worthy and eminent Christians they are enabled to doe him great service yet will he look on such a dead dog as I am If thou art but the foot the lowest part in the body yet the head mindes that and procureth its welfare as well as other parts so that this very consideration is a Catholicon It 's a Remedy against every Disease 3. This relation of a Head implieth a near Vnion and Conjunction What can be nearer then the head and the body yet such a communion and conjunction there is between Christ and the godly and this very consideration proveth the perseverance of the godly Shall Christ lose one member of his body totally and suffer it to be damned in hell Oh the comfortable and hopeful thoughts the children of God should have from this relation from Wife from Husband though they be bone of thy bone and flesh of thy flesh thou must part but not from Christ This Union with Christ is the foundation of all our comfort and hope against Apostacy Again because of this conjunction we may expect protection and provision even in outward things Doth not the Apostle say No man yet ever hated his own flesh but cherished it Eph. 5.29 Shall Christ then the head forget thee Shall he withhold his eâ—e from his own flesh Will the head suffer the foot to starve Certainly this consideration should wonderfully support against all discouragements and necessities whatsoever Lastly Because of this conjunction Christ hath a sympathy and fâ—llow-feâ—ling with us What is done against the Saints on earth is also against Christ If one part suffers the head condoleth with it and for this end Christ endured those many temptations that he might know how to pity those that were in the same condition Heb 4.15 3. Christ is the head in respect of government and direction he is the King of Saints and the King of Nations You reade he had a Rod of Iron to bruise his enemies only this government though it be in the world yet it is not in a worldly manner The bâ—st and choicest part of it is in preparing and fitting those whom the Father hath given him to eternall life and to these his spiritual government is full of sweetness and full of power admirable in positive and preventing mercies It 's from this gracious government that nothing shall fall out either through the malice or policy of hell that shall be able to hinder them from their crown He is the strong one that hath conquered all the enmity against his people Oh what treasures of comfort are in this Thou art under Christs spiritual government and so all conditions all necessities all occurrences in the world they further thy spiritual good There is nothing can befall thee against his will Thus you see all his power summed up in this that he is the head I shall now spend the other part in practical Inferences for it 's a womb big with many such Conclusions As in the first place Hath Christ this power over all then let us take heed how we refuse him speaking or commanding If his goodnesse and mercy will not win you he hath power enough to awe you If not love let fear bring you in and that quickly lest it be too late The Apostle Heb. 10.17 aggravateth this that if they that despised Moses died without mercy of how much sorer judgement shall they be thought worthy who refuse Christ speaking Think ye saith the Apostle any one that hath reason may gather this that he shall die and be damned without mercy But where is Christ You will say how can we refuse him speaking The Apostle tels you Those that hear not his Ministers declaring his will they do not hear him Ye that live against the Scripture you whose lives are contrary to the Word you are enemies to Christ It 's not we that are refused but Christ by us As if an Embassadour be contemned it 's not he but the great Person that sends him whose Embassadour he is Well then we must lay this down for an undoubted Axiome Every man that liveth in the constant practise of his wickednesse he refuseth Christ who hath all this power Now let these Motives from his power terrifie thee 1. If it were but an earthly worldly power what fear what subjection will that put thee in Rom. 13. If thou do evil be afraid for he beareth not the sword in vain Oh then know much rather if thou do evil be afraid for Christ hath not this power in vain Dost thou fear a Prison and not hell Art thou afraid of losing thy outward estate and not thy soul and all happinesse Thou fearest earthly power but can that damn thee Can that throw body and soul into hell Ignosce O Imperator said one tu carcerem Deus gehennam minatur Well then for every prophane act of wickednesse for drunkennesse uncleannesse unjust dealing there is worse then any Legall fine or mulct Christ hath appointed everlasting torments for those moments of pleasures Be not then so bruitish and athiesticall as to think nothing grievous but what the Sword of the Magistrate can inflict and as for this eternal punishment thou dost not matter it 2. Let this make thee afraid to affront this power because it is his who will be thy Judge before whose Tribunall thou art sure to be arraigned This should be a piercing argument If this power were in him who had nothing to do with thee as a Malefactor in one Countrey feareth not the Magistrate in another Countrey because his power doth not reach to him he is none of his Subject But Christ hath an universal jurisdiction we must all appear whether we will or no and to give an account to him Now what can be more dreadfull
own life neither doth he take any pleasure in any earthly contents Hence it is that the inanimate creatures Trees and Rocks though they should be free from pain yet cannot be said to be happy because they have no faculty of reflexion They cannot perceive or discern their happinesse but in this eternal life The knowledge and assurance of their happinesse is that which makes it indeed to be a blessed life The Heavens are not happy though they shall abide ever because they have not life nor can they reflect upon what they are A childe in the womb though heir to a vast inheritance yet cannot take any comfort from it because he hath no reason to discern it But then our souls shall have the most accurate quicknesse and there will not be the least circumstance that shall aggravate our happines but we shall apprehend it we shall know how to improve every comfortable consideration Alas in this life the godly through their weaknesse of knowledge and faith make not that advantage of Christ as they may There are many blessed arguments to refresh their souls and they know them not or attend not to them but when we shall come to eat of this bread of life we shall not lose one crumb of it Then there is nothing shall be hid from our eyes but according to our capacity we shall then love God and Christ and enjoy them to the full Come we in the next place to the properties of this life for we can better speak of them then the life it self as we can better look upon the Sun-beams then the Sun it self And 1. It 's a continued life of happinesse There is no interruption or stop put to this joy and comfort and that is a transcendent thing for in this life two things intermit our joy 1. Occurrent adversities contrary miseries our health is taken away by diseases our wealth by poverty our hopes by fears so that every mans life hath more gall then hony And 2. If there were no opposite calamity as there was not to Adam yet there is a naturall intermission of it by sleep so that if we were never so happy yet as often as we sleep our Sun would be ecclipsed but this happy life we speak of admits of neither of these Interruptions There cannot be any misery or grief there for God will wash away all tears from their eyes and it must needs be so because all the cause of misery which is sinne is there taken away so that as there cannot be any thunder or lightning in the upper Region because the vapours which are the materials of it cannot ascend so high can have no entrance there so because no unclean thing no sinful thing can enter heaven therefore no evil no misery or affliction can come there This should make us all despise this valley of tears for that Mount of Vision or transfiguration What is this Wildernesse to that Canaan What are these husks to that Manna Why are we so hardly plucked out of this world that hath so many thorns and troubles with it to enter into heaven where there is no grief no complaining or discontent at all Again There is not the second intermission of this happinesse for there is no night no sleep nor drousinesse but it is a waking joyful life to all Eternity Alas if here we should have the most desirable comforts that can be yet we would call for a time to sleep they could not keep us alive without this bodily Rect but there the body is made so glorious a body that it 's no more capable of sleep then it is of hunger or thirst Oh then happy and thrice happy is that life where thou shalt not for a moment be taken off from God It 's impossible for the godly in this life to have an actual love and complacency in God never to be distracted or diverted by other thoughts something or other comes and steals the heart away and laieth the dead childe in the room of the living one but then we shall have a constant intuitive beholding of God and nothing shall withdraw us from him Thus it is not to be interrupted 2. In this life there is an affluence and an accumulation of all things to make it blessed The very Philosophers thought happinesse must be such a state wherein was an aggravation of all good things so that if a man could have all good things and want but one he could not be called an happy man Hence in the Scripture the Hebrew word for happinesse is in the plural number because it is not one or two or twenty good things can make a man happy but there must be all things And for this reason it is that the Scripture hath so many variety of resemblances to represent this blessednesse To shew you that it hath all desirable things It 's called a Kingdom a Crown of glory a Feast and Banquet a place of joy Heaven is said to be paved with all precious stones Now why doth the Scripture use such expressions Not that we should conceive any carnal pleasures or worldly contents there as Mahomets Alcoran speaketh of a bruitish happinesse altogether sensual but from earthly things would lift up your hearts to heavenly it would gather you a Posie of the finest flowers and tell you heaven is this Do but abstract the imperfections of the creatures and the perfection that is in heaven Even as Divines say concerning the perfections of creatures God hath them but in an eminent manner abstracted from the imperfections he hath wisedom but not the imperfection of mans wisedom he doth understand he willeth as well as a man but not with the imperfection of a man So it is here Heaven is riches heaven is health heaven is glory heaven is honour but still without the imperfection of these earthly comforts 3. This life is a glorious life Beside freedom from evil and a positive affluence of all good there is external glory to make it yet more desirable Our souls shall be made glorious souls our bodies glorious bodies Heaven is a glorious place The Angels are glorious the Majesty of God will then be resplendent in all his glory If the Queen of Sheba had no more spirit within her beholding Solomons temporal glory how ravishing must this heavenly glory be The Scripture every where speaks of the glory of this condition now glory is that which exciteth all generous spirits What did the Romans the Pharisees doe for glory but it was a vain empty glory This is called by the Scripture The exceeding weight of glory 2 Cor. 4.17 It 's a solid substantial glory glorious within and without also 4. It is an holy life For if you ask what shall be the emploiment of those who have this Eternal life The Scripture tels us that both Angels and Saints are wholly exercised in this in praising and glorifying God The Angels Isa 6. are brought in crying Holy Holy
which relateth to eternity so that the first and the last thing thou hast to think on is how to come to this eternall life The Apostle useth an emphaticall word 1 Tim. 6.12 Lay hold on eternall life as a man that runneth in a race at the end thereof streacheth out himself to lay hold on the garland so that as he who runneth in a race neglects all the pleasant objects he runneth by and hath his eye only upon the prize Thus it ought to be with us neither riches honours friends or earthly advantages ought to be inordinately minded by us but eternall life that is the prize upon that our eye is to be after that we are to pray and strive But who may not blame himself and judge himself for neglect herein Oh how little is this eternall life in thy affections and hopes thy cares about thy body about thy estate will greatly condemn that sluggishness about eternall life 2. As this ought to be the great question we are to rise with and go to bed with so we must take the right way to answer it It 's not enough to make the question as Pilate did to Christ What truth was and never matter an answer but we are to be restlesse in our souls till we have a full answer till we know the way Now that we can only be instructed in from Gods Word John 6.68 Whither shall we go thou hast the words of eternall life The Scripture then is this Tree of Life the fruit thereof and the leaves likewise are for eternall healing Hence our Saviour in the next verse tels us what is the way to have this eternall life even by knowing of God and Jesus Christ As all the Heathens were in dark confused thoughts about immortallity so they were in Egyptian darknesse or like the blinde Sodomites groping and feeling for a way to it but could never get in Wouldst thou therefore be resolved in this How may I have this eternall life betake thy self then to the Scriptures make them thy counsellers do not attend to the waies of the world matter not what they say or what they do for that telleth thee the way to heaven is clean contrary to the manners and practises of the world If you do not rectifie your self by the Scripture and resolve to follow the light of this starre though you should hear many hundred Sermons of eternall life yet they would do you no good say then let me consider what way the Scripture would put me into my life I yet live is wholly repugnant to Gods Word whatsoever course that prescribeth though never so contrary to my lusts to my former practises yet I will gladly renounce all Do this and then expect eternall life 3. Consider this deeply that upon this little moment we have here depends all eternity Thou hast a short brittle life in this world and upon the good improvement of this depends all eternity Oh the searchings and turnings of heart this particular should make in you My everlasting condition that estate which is to be for ever and ever it wholly hangs upon this uncertain life It may be thou hast but a day an hour to live longer and all thy eternity depends on this Oh men foolish and unwise who will not lay these things more to heart God hath given us a candle to work by a short day we have to improve and if this passe over thy head then comes unchangeable eternity As at thy death thou art cast for eternall life or everlasting torments so it must be without ever any recovery or alteration Oh how precious should thy time be how dear should every day every hour be all this hath influence into eternity Well might the Apostle Ephes 5.16 command us to redeem the time Time is the most precious jewell in the world eternity depends on it and therefore wilt thou let thy lusts or wicked companions steal away this jewel that is more worth then all the world Oh let us so live every day every hour as those that say as I do now so will eternity be to me 4. Consider this that the most of men even called and injoying the means of grace shall misse of this eternall life What is a thunderbolt if this be not Luk. 13.24 There are few that enter into the strait gate and many are called but few chosen our Saviour used that apothegm more then once How formidable and dreadfull should these words many and few be unto us Many perish in the broad way few enter in the strait way What will make thee cast off presumption security and negligence if this do not The number of those who shall have this eternall life is very few a little flock they are comparatively to those many millions that are cast into everlasting flames Oh how long shall we hear these things and yet be void of all spirituall understanding If such an asseveration should be used concerning any temporall misery or calamity Many shall dye of the plague few shall escape Many shall be cut off by famine or the sword and a very few shall be preserved who would not fear lest he should be one of the many And yet in these things many are as idle having ears they hear not and hearts they understand not 5. Desire to have such thoughts and resolutions now as if thou wert already in eternity For if the damned in hell that see no escape from those everlasting flames were asked what they thought of their sinne how they loved it would they not make miserable howlings it 's that which hath undone us oh that is the sting that enters into the very bowels that 's the scorpion which pierceth to the very heart Oh we mad men and void of all understanding who though forewarned of this and threatned about it yet regarded nothing beleeved nothing but now oh now after millions of years in this tormented place we are as unlikely to come out as at the first Think you they are not then altered and changed do they not cry out of those bitter sinnes which were once so sweet Should God give them leave to be here again upon the earth would they not repent in sackcloth and ashes would they not day and night mourn after God and his forgivenesse Oh that every wicked man who findes pleasure and delight in his sinnes would think and say Do the damned in hell judge it so Do they feel sinne so sweet And thus also desire to have the same inlarged affections and delight in God as those glorified Saints in heaven have Dost thou finde thy heart worldly unruly distempered say Do those in eternall life rejoyce no more have they no more enlivened flames of zeal for God then I have Thus to judge as those who are in eternity would be an excellent spurre to all piety 6. Remember this likewise that it 's farre better thou hadst never been born then to misse of this eternall life
It had been farre more easie to have been an abortive or that the womb had been thy sepulchre and grave then to live here and at last to dye thus eternally Shall Job and Jeremiah so passionately curse the time of their lives and wish there had been no day or sunne and only because of some temporall extremity which yet did not endure very long what outcries and wishes shall these have who are to dye eternally and yet shall never dye Job speaks of some that desire death Job 3.21 but cannot have it thus shall all those deprived of eternall life call to mountains and hils to cover them bite the tongue with madnesse and call for death to devour them but it cannot be Though Judas could make away himself out of this hell he had here yet he cannot out of the hell afterwards 7. Consider with thy self how unable thou art to bear any extream pain though it be but for a night or day what tossings and tumblings when it 's night wishing for day and when it 's day wishing for night Now if a moments pain be so grievous what is eternall If thou art not able to endure the sudden scorch of fire what then to be in everlasting fire Isa 33.14 Who amongst us shall dwell with the everlasting burnings Oh how should this meditation even swallow us up If we are not able to endure the rod how shall we the scorpion If the gout the stone be thus grievous what is everlasting torment Should not we judge him a mad man that to have one night of quiet rest and sweet sleep would all his life after be tormented with restlesse nights and terrifying dreams such folly is in all wicked men They to have this short life of pleasures and jollity which is but a dream will undo themselves for ever in this endlesse and easelesse wo Oh remember this eternity is so incomprehensible by thee that when thou hast thought and thought ten thousand millions of imaginary years yet it is to hold as long as at the first beginning Some have represented it thus Imagine say they that all that vast space which is between heaven and earth were full of sand and once in every thousand year no oftner a bird carry away one crum of it in her bill what a long while would it be ere this vast huge heap would be carried quite away yet if the damned in hell might have ease at the period of such a time though so infinitely long yet there would be some hope but now it 's everlasting fire it 's a fire that cannot be quenched but as long as God is God so long shall they be in their chains of darknesse God you heard was properly eternall because he had neither beginning or end therefore he was said by the Heathens to be a circle whose center was every where his circumference no where Hence the Heathens represented his eternity by a snake or a ring that hath no beginning or end The Romans built their Temples round and Pythagoras rule was when to worship turn thy self round Here they had confused notions about eternity but the Scripture doth most clearly affirm his eternity Now our life is eternall only because it shall have no end and so for the future it will abide for ever and never change What a great word is this never to change thy happinesse will never change thy misery will never change These things duly pondered will be of great use But thou wilt say this subject is indeed very necessary this eternity is a wonderfull and transcendent point oh that I could rise with it and walk with it how then shall I possesse my self with it how shall I be affected with it Do these things In the first place Exercise a firm and strong faith about it that there is such a thing This is a good and necessary foundation for as long as Atheism or unbelief is in thee and thou thinkest there is nothing after this life thou doubtest whether there be any such eternity or no as long as this wicked disposition is on thee there cannot be any good in thee Faith is the substance of things hoped for Heb. 11. so that this eternall life which is the great hope and expectation of the godly by faith is made really to subsist in the heart it doth as lively imbrace it as if it were already in eternity Oh then let a firm and divine assent over-rule thy heart say I do beleeve it more then any thing of sense or of reason more then that I breath or live For the Word of God is so punctuall and positive in afirming such a condition of eternity hereafter that faith must needs bear witnesse to it Now this Divine faith of such a thing would be like so many sparks of fire in our breast it would make us speak and live and do all for this eternity we do so certainly beleeve it And 2. Do not only beleeve but accustom thy self to frequent and serious meditations about it Meditation in the Word of God is made a blessed thing and certainly this is a duty though much neglected yet wonderfully necessary to set thy self to meditate and think over and over some main points of Scripture truth whereof this eternity is not the least Meditation is like the birds sitting upon her egges if she should not be constant upon them there would never be warmth enough to cause living young ones thus it is here It 's not a transient thought it 's not a sudden motion but it must be a constant serious meditation upon eternity certainly if thou wert carefull in this thou wouldst finde it raising up thy heart heating thy affections and making of thee earnestly desire this eternall life 3. Consider this that one great end why God hath thrown so many bitter roots in every thing here below why there are so many sad exercises and afflicting troubles it is to seek after eternall life Thou hast not perfect health thou hast not full content every day hath some evil or other and why is all this because eternall life should be desired by thee God seeth thy mouth cannot be brought off from sucking the breasts of the creatures therefore they are rubbed with wormwood to wean thee As God therefore suffered the Egyptians to afflict and oppresse the Israelites that so they might be weary of Egypt and long for Canaan thus it is here God makes this world a valley of tears and fears a valley of death there is no ground but some worm or other devoureth it and all this that thou shouldst long for an haven who art tossed in this restlesse sea of the world Look then upon all the afflictions pains miseries or whatsoever bitter thing it be that thou art to grapple with and say The Lord doth this to make me undervalue these things below it 's to make me esteem a better life If every thing were here as I would have it heaven would not
be so wellcome Had the Prodigall not met with husks and extream hardship he would not have resolved to go back to his Father again Think and practise these things so wilt thou be greatly affected with eternity And to encourage thee herein consider the blessed effects which a lively meditation of eternity accompanied with a firm faith will put thee upon For first Who so hath this eternity set upon his heart he will not be immoderatly and inordinatly desirous after these things below As the beams of the sunne will put out the fire so will the thoughts and affections about eternall things overcome temporall The Apostle 1 Cor. 7. presseth all upon an hard duty To marry as if we married not to buy as if we bought not Why so because the time here is short eternity is coming upon us And thus those holy Patriarchs mentioned Heb. 11. they accounted themselves pilgrims and strangers and they sought a City to come not built with hands Thou complainest thy heart is so full of deadnesse dulnesse so full of the world the cares and distractions thereof devour thee up there is nothing will help thee against this temptation then often thoughts and affections about eternity 2. As the thoughts of eternall life will thus moderate our affections so it will work in us 〈◊〉 longing for and hasting of the coming of Christ who then will bestow this eternall life upon us We wonder how Paul should be lifted up above all these earthly comforts as to desire to depart and to be with Christ Phil. 1. It seemeth very difficult to us that any hasten in their praiers and desires Christs coming but all this is because our hearts are not as full of hope and expectation of eternall life as theirs were Alas many of us know no better and so cannot desire any better then what may be had in this world and therefore the thoughts of death and the coming of Christ are unwelcome to us Whereas to The godly it 's the coming of the bridegroom and they are to lift up their heads with joy when that approaches Matth. 26. Let then that godly soul which doth so complain that it loveth life too dearly and feareth death too immoderately let that be strengthened and comforted with the sure hopes of this eternall life If an heavenly frame of heart were powerfull in us this very world would be a wildernesse it would be tedious to us to be kept so long from that home we have in heaven The Saints have a rest provided for them and who doth not desire to be at his rest Oh blame your selves more that you have not Davids exclamation and now Lord what long I for truly my soul waiteth for thee As the heart panteth after the water brooks so doth my soul after thee O God Psal 42.1 David spake this but of enjoying God in the Ordinances in this life Oh but how greatly must the soul be inflamed for the life to come 3. Powerful thoughts of Eternity will quiet and wonderfully calm the soul under any afflictions and troubles No such antidote as this Paul abundantly witnesseth that we account not the light afflictions of this life comparable to that eternal weight of glory 2 Cor. 4. so this Eternity made him not value or regard any temporary affliction It was this that made the Martyrs joyfully take the spoiling of their goods and the losse of their lives Thus in every affliction and exercise if sanctified to thee how sweetly and joyfully maist thou dwell in heaven while thou art on earth Thou maist be in heaven every day even while thy condition is beset with many troubles It 's thy sinne and unbelief if thou makest thy house a prison Thy self a torment to thy self if thou set faith on work about this Eternity it will put thee into heaven before thou comest to possesse it Eternal Life will give thee a better body a better house a better heart oh this Eternal life it 's the health of our bones the light of our countenance a continual Feast and a perpetual cordial Hence the godly even in this life are said to have Eternal life because of the right they have to it and partly because they have the beginnings and first fruits of it upon their souls Vse of Admonition Take this Subject more into your thoughts how many roving thoughts hast thou but if placed on Eternity it would be great profit How many thoughts hast thou unbeleeving disquieting and troubling if fixed on Eternity they would all vanish especially let the wicked man turn from all sinne saying There is an Eternity If it were only death that would not so much trouble thee but it 's Eternity after Death SERMON XIV The Necessity of Divine Knowledge And Arraignment of Ignorance JOH 17.3 And this is life eternall that they might know thee the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent IN the Verse before we had the great priviledge vouchsafed viz. eternall Life and the Subject to whom viz. Those that are given to Christ In this Verse our Saviour informeth of the manner or way how we may come to it For to speak of eternal life and not direct to the enjoying of it is to see Canaan but to want a pillar of fire to guide to it and although our Saviour had described such as should inherit eternal life yet because it 's a secret written in Gods Book which no man can reade who are given by the Father to Christ and who not Therefore it 's necessary we should be told the way and that is done in the Text. In the words you have then affirmed the way to this happinesse This is eternal life this will make you have eternal life None can ever attain it that take not this course for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may either relate to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or else after the manner of the Hebrews be put absolutely for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This phrase is like John 12.58 Now therein Consider 1. The way or duty enjoyned 2. The object of it The duty is To know Among other distinctions this is very obvious in Scripture to speak of a twofold knowledge 1. That which is meerly speculative and apprehensive If ye know these things happy are you if ye do them Joh. 13.17 2. Which is practicall and operative for it 's a known Rule that among the Hebrews Words of Knowledge are put for all the affections and effects that use to follow such Knowledge Thus God is said to know the way of the righteous Psa 1. That is so to know as to approve and preserve the righteous and in this sence To know the true God is taken so to know as to do all those things that are commanded by him and the reason why the Scripture comprehends all under knowledge is because this is the Introduction and gate to all practicall piety Although to know here is more particularly taken for beleeving for
affectionate towards God and Christ they would be as labourious for heavenly knowledge They would know how to improve Christ To make the best advantage of the means of grace They would not let any truth go till they did fully understand it but the Scripture complaineth men are wise to do evil but to do good they have no understanding These Moles that live and delight onely in the earth they must needs be blinde These are internal causes External are twofold 1. A negligent ignorant and carelesse Ministry For seeing the Ministry is appointed to be a light to be a guide if that be not light then all the people must be darknesse If they are not salt the people have no seasoning An Idol-Shepherd makes Idol-sheep This God often complaineth of and Christ also when he saith The blinde leade the blinde Mat. 15.14 and that some took away the Key of knowledge And 2. Negligence of Parents and Masters All Governours who have Inferiours under them they are to teach the principles of knowledge Parents are often required to do it and truly hence is the Original of all Ignorance even the rudenesse and wicked orders that are in Families There is no praying no catechizing no instructing and when these are Nurseries of blindenesse and impiety what good can be expected Oh that Parents and Masters would remember how much God requireth of them in this particular It was the commendation God gave Abraham that he would teach his Family and make them worship him Gen. 17. I shall no longer insist about this Point but come to the application for men will hear and hear and never set about the work Let it therefore be a Use of importunate Exhortation to follow you as closely as that Widow did the Judge that if nothing else importunity might prevail with you Let the ignorant pray that they may receive their sight Let them not give over day and night those means that may help them What though thou canst say I am no thief no adulterer no unclean person yet if ignorant thou art upon the brink of hell and so you that are Parents and Masters bring up your Inferiors in the true knowledge and fear of God It 's said of Constantine who was truly great in this that he would have his whole Court gathered together and the Scriptures read to them with Instructions from it to them What you see me do at the Church that let the Master of the Family do at home said Austin Let your Families be Christs School Thou wouldst not have a Servant that knoweth not how to do his proper emploiment much lesse then shouldst thou have one that knoweth not his Christianity Now there are many pregnant arguments to enforce this duty 1. The necessity of a competent knowledge This is eternall life You cannot expect heaven There is no way for thy salvation whilest thou art in this dark night so that this is the one thing necessary Be like Mary to choose the better part Martha was shewing much love in entertaining of Christ yet because Mary was wholly busie in hearing of Christ and learning from him Therefore she chose the better part Oh then thou that art more carefull to know God and Christ then to get any worldly mercy thou choosest the better part This undoeth you you are not possessed with the necessity of it you will not beleeve this text of Scripture you hope to do well enough for all this though the Word saith He that made them will not save them Isa 11. 2. Be stirred up hereunto because there cannot be any godlinesse any true holinesse in thee till this knowledge be in thee Ephes 4. Those that are to have the Image of God restored in them by righteousnesse and true holinesse they are to be renewed in the spirit of their minde As God created light at first in the world so he doth in the new creature hence they are called light in the Lord Ephes 5.8 and conversion is a translation from a state of darknesse into light Oh what a goad should this be in thy side to get knowledge There cannot be any grace not the least degree of holinesse till God renue my minde Though all that have knowledge are not renued yet none are renued with out knowledge and men are said to escape the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Gospel 2 Pet. 2.20 3. Consider what pains men take to get humane knowledge these will condemn Christians at the last day There is no Art or Science can be obtained without much study and daily consumption of the body and men have not thought it too much to impair the health of their body by perfecting their minde and yet how much uncertainty was there in that knowledge did not one of the wisest say This only he knew that he knew nothing so confused and unsatisfied were they in their studies But this knowledge is certain and that which will greatly quiet and satisfie the heart Fides non tantum est apprehensiva sed quietativa 4. Consider how bitterly and wofully thou wilt cry out of all thy negligence and abuse of the means of knowledge hereafter as Prov. 1. God often called and you would not hear Wisdom daily invited you How long will ye passe by O ye simple ones and void of understanding When thou shalt fall into hell that is like thy soul utter darknesse and there remember The time was when Manna fell and I might have gathered it There was a time to have gotten knowledge and understanding but I desperately refused it and now I am suffering the just punishment of my ignorance This must perpetually torment thee It s made an heavy curse in Job chap. 36.12 when a man shall dye without knowledge Therefore it 's not only a sinne but a curse because you would not see God gives you up to a blinde eye and this is the more terrible under the Gospel when a promise of plentifull knowledge is spoken of by the Prophets SERMON XVI Sheweth what Saving Knowledge is in its Concomitants and Effects JOH 17.3 This is Eternall Life to Know thee the only true God KNowledge you heard is necessary to every mans salvation We now come to discover what kinde of knowledge this must be and as for the comprehending of Faith under that knowledge I shall not treat of that notion but referre it till further opportunity offer it self in this Chapter That therefore the knowing man may not presently blesse himself as if his eyes were enough to carry him to heaven though he hath no feet to walk in Gods waies I shall now manifest what knowledge it is and raise this Observation That knowledge which brings to eternal life ought to be accompanied with the true and proper effects of it This is grounded upon the use of the word know which doth denote the affectus and effectui concomitatis frequently in Scripture and that this knowledge must be so here is
is let me obey him All knowledge that makes thee not more godly that brings thee not into nearer communion with God is to be suspected if it puff thee up if it make thee conceited then 1 Cor. 8. Paul saith Thou knowest nothing as thou oughtest to know Be not a Gnostick oh that it might be said Ye know God or rather are known of God Gal. 4.9 SERMON XVII Of the Knowledge and Worship of the One true God And the contrary thereto viz. Idolatry JOH 17.3 To Know thee the Onely true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent WE have finished that duty which is said to be the Means to Eternall Life We come to the Object which is twofold 1. The true God and thus Heathens and Pagans are excluded 2. Christ Jesus and thus the Jews who though they know the true God yet because they deny Christ are out of the way to heaven and so some Heretiques also who deny Christ to be our Mediator Let us consider the first Object To know thee the only true God by this we see that Opinion which asserts the possibility of the Heathens salvation to fall to the ground because they are wholly ignorant of the true God It 's Christ that saith thus therefore our understandings must be captivated Obs That there is one true God only to be known and served by man Although to us Christians this may seem a needlesse point yet as the Scripture hath recorded this as most usefull to the Church so all Christians may finde much necessity in the opening of it and great practicall use Consider then these particulars 1. There are made and constituted many gods by mans vanity and there is one onely true God indeed The Apostle 1 Cor. 8.4 5. hath given us this distinction where having asserted that an Idol is nothing viz. formaliter though it be made of wood or stone and have rich ornaments yet the thing signified is nothing Though there are Sunne and Starres yet as made Gods so there is no such thing Though there were such men as Saturn and Jupiter yet relatively as Idols representing a God they were a non-entity He brings this verse in by way of accusation to answer the objection There are saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there are many that are called Gods The whole world is full of such they have their Celestes Acrii Terrestes Marini as many Gods as creatures almost but to us viz. Beleevers there is one only true God the Father So that you see there is one reall existent true God and there are many fictitious and constituted Gods made by man which the Scripture cals Idols and that by very significant names Sometimes by a word that signifieth nothing sometimes by a lye and vanity sometimes by dung and dirt that is rowled up and down sometimes by scar-crows or terricula muta and very often by abomination The beginning and progresse of this Idolatry is handled by Learned men and Learned Tractates are written de Diis Syris de Diis Romanorum and Germanorum in all which we may mourn over that horrible blindnesse and folly which doth seize upon all men by nature and we may blesse God for the Christian Religion which hath made us to cast off all those abominable Idolatries 2. We come to have knowledge of the only true God three waies 1. By the book of nature which is called implanted or ingrafted knowledge No man is or can be a naturall Atheist in affections he may be wishing there were no God but in judgement he cannot till by accumulated sinnes he hath given himself up to all stupidity 2. By the book of the creatures and this is called acquired knowledge The Apostle Rom. 1. mentioneth both these This later is obtained by the consideration of the world insomuch that the most Atheisticall men when they have considered the greater world and especially man in all his curious parts have been forced to acknowledge some wise and supream power the maker of these things as it 's said of Galen 3. There is the book of Gods Word and by this we have a revealed knowledge and this only doth direct in the true way to serve him acceptably Therefore all the world is said to lie in darknesse and light comes only by the Scripture This is the great mercy of God to manifest from heaven what he is and how he will be worshipped 3. Consider that our knowledge even at the highest is very imperfect it 's but apprehensive not comprehensive which made an ancient say De Deo etiam vera dicere periculosum est because we are subject to such ignorance and blindnesse God himself doth only comprehend himself we know him obscurely and therefore he is said to dwell in light inaccessible 1 Tim. 6.16 As the eye cannot penetrate into the glorious nature of the Sunne no more can we search into the deep things of God Therefore Divines say we have a twofold way of knowing God the one is affirmative and positive when those perfections we see in creatures we attribute to God in a supereminent manner Thus we say he is wise he is just he knoweth he willeth but after a more transcendent way of perfection then man doth The second way is by negation or removing imperfections from him and this indeed is commended as a better way then the former We can more easily describe God by saying what he is not then what he is he is not a body and when we say a Spirit then we runne to a negative again not a finite limited Spirit In this life every mans knowledge is imperfect we know but in part Paul said so that was wrapped up into the third heavens 1 Cor. 13. And although in heaven our knowledge shall be perfected described by that expression We shall see him face to face yet even then it cannot be comprehensive of the whole nature of God there being no proportion between a finite faculty and an infinite object In the fourth place take notice that this expression the true God may be taken in a twofold sense as truth is divided into veritas rei and veritas conceptus the truth of the thing and the truth of conceiving of it Now the Heathens when they worshipped Jupiter as the chiefest and highest God there was the truth of the thing there was a supream and a chief that they intended but there was no truth in their conceptions and apprehensions about him therefore they added many other gods to him Such a distinction as this the Apostle insinuates Acts 17.23 where reproving them for their Idolatry and telling them of an Altar with this inscription To the unknown God whom saith he you ignorantly worship we declare to you It was a true God they worshipped when they conceived of one supream above the rest but they had no true or right thoughts about him Hence what the Poet said of Jupiter the Apostle owneth as of the true God for
Scripture otherwise we may take up Origens opinion and say how doth it stand with the goodnesse of God and his pity to let so many Angels and men be damned and not save them all at last But when the Word of God speaks man must be silent and hold his tongue 2. A right knowledge about one true God is not enough without the knowledge of Christ partly on Gods part and partly on our part On Gods part for so he is absolutely considered as a righteous and just God hating all sinne and punishing it where he findes it Now in this consideration he is a consuming fire there is a great gulf between him and us The devils and damned in hell may as well hope for mercy as we if there were no Christ The heathens therefore who hoped for pardon they ignorantly thought to satisfie God as if he could be satisfied by any finite thing as Luther said It 's not Deus absolutus but relativus not God considered absolutely but relatively as a Father in Covenant through Christ that is the ground of all our hope and comfort This knowledge would only terrifie and drive to despair as you see in Adam till he was comforted with the promise 2. On our part It 's necessary to know Christ as well as God because without Christ there is no foundation for any duty We cannot pray we cannot approach near to him As he is a consuming fire so we are combustible stubble Whatsoever ye shall ask in my Name saith Christ shall be given you It must be through that Name our duties are accepted Can two walk together unlesse they be agreed What concord or agreement can there be between a righteous God and a corrupted sinner For this cause it is that the most holy men have praied that God would not enter into strict judgement with them Psa 143.2 If men sanctified dare not appear at the Tribunal of God in their own persons much lesse may sinners It 's necessary then because of that contrariety between God and sinful man there should be a Mediatour an advocate one that should stand between justice and us the condemning power of the Law and us Who is not afraid of justice Who hath so much purity that the Law cannot finde any fault with him So that if we consider of these two particulars we shall see great reason that we have to know Christ and God also Thirdly Take notice That a Knowledge or belief that there is a Messias is not enough unlesse we beleeve that person called Iesus to be Christ For he doth not say This is Eternal Life to beleeve a Christ but that Jesus is Christ The Jews to this day beleeve there will be a Messias all their hope and expectation is for such an one but yet the Apostle saith they are cast off by God for the present that they are branches broken off from the Olive Rom. 11. and why because they erre in two particulars 1. They deny that Jesus born of the Virgin Mary to be the Messiah Therefore they will not beleeve the promises to be fullfilled in him And 2. They look for a temporall Messiah who shall restore them from bodily captivity not for a Saviour in a spiritual sence Indeed before Christ came into the flesh then a belief and expectation of a Messiah was enough as appears by Simeons Song Luk. 2.34 who was one of the expectants for Christ and when he saw him then desired to depart in peace but now since he is come it 's necessary to salvation to beleeve that Person born of the Virgin Mary and crucified by the Jews under Pilate was the true and promised Messias Therefore a great part of the Apostles Ministry was to prove that Jesus was the Christ Fourthly In that Christ makes Eternall Life to lie in these two necessary things therefore the Papists are horribly presumptuous who adde a third thing necessary to Eternal Life which is Subesse Romano Pontifici To acknowledge the Pope to be head of the Church and to submit to him This is de necessitate salutis saith Bellarmine But they have never yet been able to make this out that there is such an universal visible and infallible head of the Church Yea Gregory one of the Popes said Whosoever should arrogate to himself the Title of Vniversal Bishop he was the Forerunner of Antichrist For the great Antichristianism described by the Apostles lieth not so much in doctrines Though they be Antichrists also that deny Christ to be come in the flesh 1 Joh. 2.16 yet the great Antichrist is described by the Church-power and universal dominion he shall take to himself in the Church exalting himself above every thing that is called God 2 Thes 2.4 Therefore howsoever they pronounce such dreadful sentences upon all the Reformed Churches that have cast off the Popes power as if they were not in a way to Eternal Life yet this Scripture may abundantly encourage where there is a true knowledge of God and Christ there is a possibility of Eternal Life Fifthly To know Jesus Christ whom the Father hath sent implieth the knowledge of these particulars 1. That he is really and truly God for how can he be a spiritual Saviour if he be not God Is it not God only that can raise from the dead Could meer man satisfie the justice of God destroy the works of the devil It 's not my purpose here to confirm that main Article of Religion I only inform you that he who truly knoweth Christ must know him to be God the only begotten of the Father else he cannot know him as a Jesus as a Saviour Therefore howsoever Arians and Socinians talk much of Christ dispute much of him yea mention him in their praiers and Petitions yet they do not truly know Christ if the Apostle makes it so great a sinne to deny Christ to be come in the flesh to be man that he saith he is Antichrist that doth so 1 Joh. 2.18 then it must needs be a greater sinne to deny him to be God for as he doth a man a greater wrong that denieth him a rationall soul then that denieth a mortal body to him so he doth in a greater manner dishonour Christ that denieth him to be God then to be man Shall Christ himself Phil. 2. think it no robbery to be equal with God and will they make Christ guilty of such robbery for he assumed to himself both the Title and reality of God 2. To know Jesus Christ is to acknowledge him man as well as God for this was his name given him by the Angel when he was born so that he only knoweth Christ who acknowledgeth him both God and man as the Scripture sometimes cals him the only begotten Son of God so sometimes the Son of man and many places in Scripture speak of both his natures Rom. 9.5 who concerning the flesh was of the Seed of Abraham and yet he is God for evermore concerning the flesh that is
death truly to say Lord I have glorified thee in my life I have finished all the work I was to do This Subject will be very profitable and necessary you cannot expect health and life alwaies in this world your time is running your daies are decaying you are hasting to the grave who knoweth how soon God will put a period to thy life in this world What then should be more in your hearts and thoughts then this Whether have I lived to Gods glory whether have I faithfully discharged the work put upon me It 's not riches wealth greatnesse or any earthly advantages will then do you good This or nothing will then be a reviving to you We have two pregnant examples for this 2 Kin. 20.3 When that sad message was brought to Hezekiah that he must set his house in order for he must die and not live What is a comfort and a cordial to him under this bitter news Remember O Lord that I have walked before thee With an upright heart and done what was good in thy sight Hezekiah had great outward prosperity he had many earthly delights as a King but see how every earthly comfort vanisheth away That he had served God in the uprightnesse of his heart comforted him more then all earthly honour or greatnesse The other Instance is in Paul 2 Tim. 4.7 I have fought a good fight I have finished my course a Crown of glory is laid up for me If all the glory of the world had been given Paul would it have comforted him like this Testimony of a godly conversation Oh how many dying men may say I have served the devil I have fullfilled his lusts and now I goe to my everlasting torments To quicken and affect you in this Point take notice of these Introductory particulars First That there is a day of Judgement when God will call every man to account We are not to live here as we list and to do all things without controul No God hath appointed a time when every man shall appear before him and he must give an account of all his time all his Talents all his actions all his thoughts of all things in this world that have been his The Scripture is very clear in this formidable Truth 2 Cor. 5. We must all appear before the Judgement Seat of Christ to give an account for what hath been done in the flesh Mat. 12.36 yea of every idle word we must give an account yea of every secret thing Eccl. 12.16 The Parable of the Talents Mat. 25.15 where the man with ten with five with two are called to give an account of their improvement doth evidently shew that there is no good thing we have let it be health wealth riches but we as Stewards must be reckoned with concerning the good improvement of them Oh beloved what an overwhelming consideration is this to think the time is coming when every thought every word every hour every day every opportunity every penny every thing I have had will be called for who can hear these things and not tremble Never think all thy sins are forgotten no the Scripture attributes a Book to God God writeth down every thing and those Books will be opened what manner of persons should we be who beleeve these things Rev. 20.11 Is it for you to live riotously to follow all vain pleasures and delights or not rather to pray and mourn and bethink your selves what is to be done at this time 2. Take notice That there is no man or woman though never so inconsiderable but they have their severall Talents They have their peculiar work to doe and their proper relations to serve God in There is none but they have their course to finish they have the work of God to do and therefore let no man think it may be for Magistrates for Ministers for great men for rich men to look to those things but not such inferiour persons as they No he that had but one Talent that is the least ability and opportunity to glorifie God yet because he was negligent he is called an unprofitable servant and is cast out where there is weeping and gnashing of teeth So then barrennesse and unprofitablenesse in our places and relations will be a damning sinne yet who considers this Do I promote the glory of God Is God honoured by me in my place and calling Do not I hide my talent in a Napkin Am I able to answer for my great neglect For thy health who can speak for that For time and many daies given to repent who can speak for that These things will be fire in your bones They will be thunder in your ears and arrows in your heart though for the present thou dost not matter them Thirdly Though it be the duty upon all thus to glorifie God and do our work commanded yet none is able to be perfect in this None ever lived that could challenge a Crown of glory for his perfect service Indeed Christ he being God and man did all these things without sinne therefore he was a full Mediatour for us God had nothing the Law had nothing to object against him but every meer man hath a woe belonging to his best life to his best duties if God judge him in strict justice· Hence David praieth that God would not enter into judgement with him that he would not mark every thing done amisse Why because in thy sight no flesh shall be justified Psa 143.2 So David doth not only exclude himself for he had murther and adultery and many other things amisse in his life but no flesh shall be justified None though preserved from such fals And Paul whom you have heard acknowledging the good fight he had fought and looking for a Crown of glory yet doth not challenge any perfection for at another time he accounts all things dung and drosse and would be found in Christ Phil. 3. having the righteousnesse by faith so that all doctrines of perfection and a possibility to be without sinne in this life are but the proud dreams of carnal men Therefore Fourthly No service or works that we have done are any waies meritorious or have any causal influence upon our Salvation It 's very hard to preach the necessity of all holy and good works and not presently to look on them as merits and causes of Salvation but we see the Scripture doth both and therefore we are to reconcile them in our practise To be zealous of good works yet to rely only on Christs merits It 's not my purpose here to give you several grounds why the best holy action we do comes short of all kinde of merit It 's enough to inform you Rom. 4. that beleeving and working are opposed and so works and grace and indeed to hold the fulnesse of Christs merits and yet to pleade our own is to think that the light of the Sun is not able to make perfect day unlesse we light a candle
into the world to have his ease and pleasure and outward glory but to Work This obedience of his it was both active and passive 2. Here is the description of the nature or quality of this work that which was given him by the Father to do so that in all this there was a stipulation and an agreement with the Father 3. There is his discharge of it I have finished it He did not leave it half done there is nothing more can be required of Christ This is a comfortable truth for wo be to us if Christ had not discharged all if there had been any supply to be made by us If you say How could Christ say he had finished his work when yet the dregs of the cup were to be drunk up the worst seem'd to be behind viz. all that agony and sorrow he was to suffer First Austin answers it by reading it in the future tense I will finish thy work but that cannot be The best answer is that Christ thus speaks because all was now at hand to be finished he was in a prepared and ready disposition to consummate all as we reade he said a little before his death It 's finished consummatum est Now the Scripture accounts that as done which is immediatly to be done and the man is ready to do it Thus Abraham Heb. 11. is said to offer up his sonne Isaac and to receive him from the dead when yet actually he did not offer him but he was immediatly fitted for it Obs Christ did fully and perfectly finish that work the Father gave him to do John 4.34 see what a notable expression our Saviour useth to this purpose My meat is to do the will of him that sent me My meat i. e. my joy my refreshing never any hungry man was more refreshed by food then I am in doing my Fathers will and what was that will to obtain pardon and salvation for a poor humbled sinner Oh why should the godly soul be dejected with doubts whether Christ will receive him or no it 's his meat to be communicating grace and mercy to thee Thou canst not so much desire him as he doth thee Again he addes To do my Fathers will and to finish his work for if Christ had begun it and not compleated it we had been still in our sinnes and without all hope this is the fountain of all our hope and joy Christ finished his work he did not leave any thing for me to do Indeed duties are required of us but not as additaments or suppliments to his mediation but as qualifications fitting us to partake of the fruit of it Let us dive into the Divinity of this Point And 1. Consider That Christ might have come into the world as a glorious Lord and Lawgiver only to rule and to give Laws but coming into the world as a Mediator and a Surety it behoved him to be under a Law and to discharge that work he undertook That Christ might have been in the world not subject to the Law or obliged to do any thing for our good is plain because his Incarnation was not necessary he was not compelled to it he might have chosen whether he would thus undertake for man or no therefore the Scripture saith Phil. 2. He made himself of no reputation and He became obedient to the death of the crosse It was wholly at his own good pleasure but suppose this will and purpose of his then there was a duty and charge laid upon him to perform all he was betrusted with he would have been found unfaithfull had he not done every thing to the uttermost 2. There was a holy and admirable agreement between God the Father and the Sonne to be a Mediator for those his Father had given him Hence it is that he saith so often his Father had sent him and I came to do the will of him that sent me Although the Covenant of grace be made with beleevers yet there was a previous and antecedent Covenant or agreement between the Father and the Sonne to be a Mediator and the agreement was that if Christ would lay down his life for such then the Father would give them to him as his seed and glorifie them as also reward him with all honour and glory That Christ was rewarded with all honour appeareth Phil. 2. and in other places and that because of his work done as a Mediator and that he had a seed given him appeareth in that it 's said he should see of his seed and be satisfied Isa 53.11 The Arminian doctrine therefore that holds an Universall Redemption in imputation only and not application maketh it possible that his soul might be in all that travell and yet he not be satisfied for not one might be saved There was then this admirable agreement between the Father and the Sonne transacted in heaven they were purposing good to beleevers even before they had a being or could have any desires for their own good 3. From this Covenant and agreement it is that Christs work is truly and properly obedience for it may be asked How could Christ be said to obey seeing he could not but do Gods will there was an inward necessity from the Hypostaticall union and as we do not say the service that Angels and Saints do in heaven is properly obedience for then that should be rewarded with a new heaven and so in infinitum Why then can it be said that Christs doing and suffering is obedience To this we Answer The Scripture doth expresly call it obedience and such an obedience as hath a reward annexed to it Hence John 10.8 Christ cals it the Commandment which he had received from his Father And whereas it 's said Christ necessarily obeyed and so it could not be otherwise it 's true supposing his will to be a Mediator then such was his holinesse that he could not but be faithfull yet this was not a naturall necessity as the fire burneth but a necessity of immutability arising from the perfection of his nature neither is to sinne of the essence of liberty but it 's a defect and doth accompany only a mutable liberty in what is good Let it therefore be firmly beleeved that all which Christ did it was truly and properly obedience to the Law of God Rom. 5.19 By the obedience of one c. 4. This was not meerly obedience but a meriting obedience so that our salvation and his glory was not due to him meerly as such by vertue of a promise or by congruity but from condignity although concerning the later viz. meriting his own glory many sound Divines think otherwise There was an intrinsecall worth and excellency in Christs obedience answering to our salvation Hence though we have our Justification and Salvation of grace and meer grace yet in respect of Christ it was of justice and debt so that in Christ the Covenant of works was fulfilled though in us
sinful soul the world is the valley of death an Hospitall of diseased men and therefore thou art to rejoice at this approaching glory Hence it is that the righteous is said to have hope in his death to be blessed in his death for all his old things passe away a new place new company new happinesse new joy but yet here are cautions to the godly dying man that hath done his work 1. Not to put confidence in his works Sibi isti fidere non est fidei sed perfidia said Bernard Oh Lord All that I have done is an effect and testimony of thy grace not a merit of eternal glory Thou crownest thy gifts not my merits if I have been able to work it was of thy grace so the more I have done the more I am obliged to thee and the reason why there cannot be any hope or confidence put in the works we do is from the imperfection and insufficiency of them Enter not into judgement with thy Servant saith David Psa 143.2 I would be found not having mine own righteousnesse but that by faith in Christ saith Paul Phil. 3. 2. Therefore after all his works though it were Martyrdom it self he is to look for glory by vertue of Gods promise as a meer gift Upon this tenure thou art to plead for it The gift of God is eternal life for though we had done all yet God might deny us eternal life Though we had perfectly done all our duty yet God might annihilate us and there be at an end Therefore it 's wholly of his grace to make a promise of eternal life for by this means though he be not a debtor to us yet he is to himself he is faithful and cannot deny his own words and for this reason as it 's called a gift so sometimes a reward not as if there were any proportion between our work and this glory but because God hath appointed this as a sure consequent upon doing what is well Therefore Ambrose distinguished well of a reward there is merces liberalitatis as if an whole Kingdome should be given a man for lifting up a straw and there it merces debiti of debt and strict justice but that cannot be between the creature and the Creator much lesse the creature fallen and corrupted Vse 2. Of terrour and woe to wicked men who having done the devils work have nothing to do but to take the reward of devils The same hell the same torments that are prepared for the devil and his Angels are for thee Oh that the name of death the thoughts of death should not fill thee with all fear and amazement oh that this should not be like a sword at thy heart whose work am I doing whom have I served and now I am a dying man whose wages am I to receive Oh that thou shouldst not mourn and pray and get all others to mourn and pray for thee if God will deliver thee out of this gall and wormwood Blessed are they that die in the Lord their works follow them Cursed are they that die in their sins for their works shall follow them though your bodies are put in the grave yet your sins cannot be buried there SERMON XXIV Of vain Tautology in Prayer And what Repetitions in Prayer are such and what not Shewing also what things are absolutely necessary to a good Praier JOH 17.5 And now O Father glorifie thou me with thy own self with the glory I had before the world began IN these words have been considered the matter of the Petition described by the nature and external adjunct thereof as also the causal inference In the matter of the Petition we shall not take notice of the matter it self because handled before But 1. Whereas our Saviour within so little a space doth repeat the same Petition twice We observe That Repetition of the same matter in a Praier is not alwaies a sinful Tautology but is sometimes lawful yea useful and necessary None can think that our Saviour in whom is the Treasure of Wisedom and who is the essentiall Word of God who also giveth the gifts of praier to the Church that he himself should be straitned either for matter or words but this ingemination proceeds from some other excellent ground To open this Point Consider 1. That the same matter may be repeated either insence only but in different words or else in the very same sence and words When it 's done the former way we say a man doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the latter way unlesse there be some grave and serious cause it 's a vain Tautology for the former kinde of repetition the Psalms which are accounted like the Stars in the Scripture Firmament are very frequent in it Many verses being the ingemination of the same sence only in some different words and this we do not so commonly call a repetition of the same thing because every new word the holy Ghost hath doth represent some new notion to the understanding so that it 's like the same meat under several dishings that affords a peculiar taste or like the Philasophers matter which they say is alwaies the same though under divers forms Now our Saviour in this praier doth not only use the same matter but the same words Father glorifie thou me 2. That in our prayers which are a communion with the great God wo ought to have a diligent attention to severall things s Praier is not slightly formally and customarily to be hasted over but being a divine worship of God If ever a man would be in an heavenly holy fervent and indistracted disposition it ought to be when he sets himself to this duty Praier is like that curious oyntment to be made by the High-Priest which consisted of many choice ingredients You may call most mens praiers no more praiers then an Ape a man or a picture the person it represents For 1. We must have a diligent attention to the matter that we pray for That it be lawful good and agreeable to Gods will To ask of God any thing that is unlawful and sinful would be to make God a Patron of sinnes as he in the Poet Da mihi fallere da justum sanctumque videri Jupiter So that this made Aquinas say It was hard to know what we are to pray for because it 's hard to know what to desire Hence Rom. 8. we need the Spirit of God to enable us to know what we pray for Some Heathens have been admired for such a praier as this that they entreated the gods to give them not what they would have but what was good for them whether they desired it or not but we that are Christians are not in such darknesse we have the Word of God to direct us and his Spirit to incline us Look then that the matter thou praiest for be such as is agreeable to Gods holy will 2. We are to consider and attend
thus it is alwaies any errour any false way is more pleasing to corrupt men then the truth and hence it hath many followers People will run out to see to gaze and hear some new thing If a man be a dwarf or a gyant every one will run to see him but not the man of ordinary stature Vse Is this the end of the Ministry of all our labour and preaching to bring you to the saving knowledge of God Oh then may we not take up the Prophets complaint That we labour in vain the bellows is burnt the lead is consumed but the reprobate silver is not purged away Jer. 6.27 Do not many Families and persons proclaim they know not God for in this it is seen that they call not upon God there are no Family-duties no worshiping of him whereas our houses should be like the Temple of the Lord they are slies of sin rather Christ is to come in flaming vengeance against those that know not God May not the Ministers of God cry with Isaiah Isa 6.5 Wo be to us we dwell among men of polluted lips and lives It 's a Wo to dwell there Isaiah was much affected with it SERMON XXXI That Gods People are not of though in this world Wherein is also shewed the vast difference between them and the men of the world JOH 17.5 I have manifested thy Name to those that thou gavest me out of the world THE next thing considerable is The description of the Subject about which Christ did thus imploy himself and they are set out 1. From their original descent and heavenly rise These God hath given Christ but of this we have already treated and shall say more before we come to the end of the Chapter it being often repeated 2. From the term from which they are given out of the world They are given to Christ out of the world The Scripture in this Chapter makes a distinction of being in the world and of the world The people of God even as Christ himself and his Kingdom are in the world but they are not of the world As a Stranger in a forreign Countrey he is in that Countrey but not of it he hath not the nature the Language nor doth he accustome himself to the fashion of that place Thus it is with the godly Though they are born and so live in the world yet their natures and affections and conversations are not worldly As the Fowls that were at first created out of the water yet did not continue there but flew up to heaven and continue for the most part there As clouds though of the earth yet are carried about after the motions of the heavens They are not then given out of the world so as if every good man were presently upon his godlinesse removed out of this earth to heaven but in respect of their nature affections and conversation localiter they are not but in respect of heart and affections in which sence Paul said he was crucified to the world and the world to him Gal. 6.14 Now you must know that the word world hath several significations in Scriptures Est mundus cujus Deus est creator est mundus cujus Deus est redemptor est mundus cujus Satan est seductor Sometimes it is taken for the whole Fabrick and Vniverse with the parts thereof as when the world is said to be made by God and Christ a Lamb slain from the beginning of the world Rev. 13.8 Sometimes it 's taken for the greater part of the world as they said all the world did run after Christ or the world said to be taxed by Augustus Luk. 2.1 Sometimes for the power riches pleasures and glory of the world but then most commonly fot the wicked men of the world Thus often by John The world hath not known thee if ye were of the world the world would love you and now wicked men are called the world because their whole heart and desires are fixed on worldly things No worms no Moles delighting more in earthly things then they do and therefore they are the Serpents seed which live on the dust of the earth And then they are called the world because they are the farre greater visible and more flourishing part of the world Alas take these that are godly and they are but a despicable and contemptible handful to those that ruffle it in the world Obs That the people of God they are called out of the world He that is truly godly is no more a man of this world as we say of a dying man he is not for this world his heart his thoughts his desires are quite taken off Thus the godly are said to be dead and crucified to the world Gal. 6.14 They have not those carnal worldly affections and dispositions as formerly and from hence the people of God are called Ecclesia the Church as much as persons called out of the world not bodily but in respect of their souls and hence the world and the Church is opposed 1 Cor. 5.10 The Fornicators of this world in opposition to the Church so that by this we see there is none in the Church of God but they should have renounced the waies customes and sinnes of the world To be a Christian and yet of the world is a contradiction as if we should say a black Sun yet how is the garden of God made a Wildernesse how is the Church become the world So much prophanesse wickednesse and carnal living as there is so much of the world there is Oh that men did consider what an holy obligation their Christianity brings upon them Art thou a Christian and yet the drunkard of the world the fornicator of the world the proud the earthly of the world this ought not to be no more then the Angel a worm no more then a Starre a clod of earth The Apostle cals those of the world without What have we to do to judge those that are without 1 Cor. 5 ult but those of the Church within Oh but how many â—â—eâ— within according to Christs Rule ought to be turned out of Christs sheepfold To illustrate this necessary Truth let us observe those demonstrations or discoveries whereby it may appear that the godly are not of the world And first This makes it manifest because they have not the Spirit of the world but of God 1 Cor. 2.12 Now what is the Spirit of the world even a judgement and wisedom to discern only worldly things to see the necessity of them the excellency of them To be wholly affected with them To meditate on them day and night But the godly they have received the Spirit of God whereby they savour and discern spiritual things They have hearts alwaies depending upon God and they have hearts wholly fixed and placed upon God They see incomparable excellency in heavenly things above all earthly They say with David My soul breaketh for the longing it hath to God at all times
Psa 119.20 They cry out As the Hart panteth after the water-brooks so do our souls after thee O God Psa 41.1 Thus when God calleth a man out of the world he giveth him another Spirit even an heavenly heart he was a beast before now he is like an Angel He did formerly no more understand or discern spiritual things then the deaf ear doth melodious sounds They were a wearisomnesse a burden to him but now they are his delight Secondly They are not of this world because they walk not after the rudiments or elements of the world Col. 2.8 20. The Apostle there sheweth how inconsistent such a life is with an heavenly life When we are risen with Christ Now what are those Elements of the world Even all such principles of Religion as men by humane and carnall wisedom take up to worship God by He cals them Elements or principles because the Jews made their traditionall worship the very foundation and beginning of all as if godlinesse were not able to consist it and Elements of the world because men by humane wisedom without the Scripture do presse them and do not walk by the light of Gods Word This then is an excellent discovery that we are not of the world when in the matters of Religion especially in our worship of God and the way of our justification we are not carried by the principles of a worldly Religion but by divine direction when we do not worship God according to custome to universality and such rudiments of the world as most do The Pagan the Papist discovers a very worldly Spirit in his Religion being able to say no more for it then Heathens have done and so in the matters of justification They say but very little more then Aristotle and the Philosophers of the world have done about righteousnesse whereas the righteousnesse and grace of the Gospel is wholly different from such principles manifest then by thy adoration of the fulnesse of the Scripture and sufficiency thereof that thy religion thy worship thy hopes of salvation are not meerly upon worldly principles and not supernaturall Thirdly The godly man is discovered not to be of the world by his constant life and conversation He doth not live as one that takes this world for his home They declare by their words and actions they seek for another Countrey Heb. 11. As the Israelites were to manifest the Wildernesse was not a place for them to abide in but Canaan Hence Rom. 12.1 They are not conformed to the fashion of this world They are as Pilgrims and Strangers They are in the world as bright Stars in a dark night so that this doth necessarily imply a singularity and exactnesse in the godly mans life comparatively to the world Men of the world are proud earthly bruitish running into all pleasures and following all excesse of riot but they dare not do so so that there cannot be a surer symptome that thou art still of the world then by speaking doing and living as most in the world do 2 Pet. 3.6 Even those that have but a common bare profession of the Christian faith are said to escape the pollutions of the world Though Godlinesse should not have a deep impression on you though it should not go to the root and bottome yet if it hath made any impression at all if it hath gone but to the skin if you have heard of it but by the ear onely it should make thee avoid such pollutions Jam. 1.17 What saith the Apostle James Pure Religion is to keep a man unspotted from the world Pure Religion There is a generation of devils rather then men that mock and deride at purity Thus the Apostle saith there must be a pure Religion and this pure Religion is to keep us unspotted from the world That doth imply the world to be some lothsome noisome dunghill that a man cannot be in it but he is ready to get soil and filth upon him how many trust to sin come and do as we do will you be so pure but whether will you beleeve the Word of God or the devil tempting by such beastly Instruments Fourthly He is discovered not to be off the world because he is principally taken up with heavenly priviledges Jam. 4.4 The friendship of this world is enmity against God and 1 Joh. 2.15 If any man love the world the love of the Father is not in him It 's as impossible a man that is godly should be of the world in this sence as it is for Doves to be Moles they cannot live by digging into the earth Hence the godly man is said to be born of God he is said to be heavenly to be from above to he risen with Christ to sit in heavenly places to have his Conversation in heaven These are the noble descriptions of the godly man so that though they use the world and discharge their Relations therein yet they are not overcome by the world They have the world the world hath not them Oh how close may this discovery be for there are many who escape the pollutions of the world and yet are worldly The third kinde of hearers did not only cast off all prophanesse but made some great progresse in obedience to the Word but the love of the world and the cares about it choaked all Did not Judas appear as eminently for Christ as any at first but the love of the world discovered his rottennesse Did not Demas get approbation and that by Paul himself yet at last he did cleave to this present world so that not only prophanesse but immoderate earthly and worldly affections These are inconsistent with the power of grace The world is not only the prophaness thereof but the immoderate and excessive affections to the lawful things of the world Our Saviour doth not say He that loveth his sins or his lusts more then me but he that loveth his Father wife or life it self more then me is not worthy of me Mat. 10.37 See then the difficulty of grace and tremble under it Thou hast with much ado quit thy former sins but do not the inordinate affections about lawful things still ensnare thee Dost thou buy as if thou boughtst not Dost thou marry as if thou marriedst not 1 Cor. 7. Art thou rich as if thou wert not That is thou usest these things as comforts against thy necessities not as Masters over thy affections Fifthly In this it 's apparent they are not of the world because the world hateth them and is wholly opposite to them Joh 17.14 Because they are not of the world therefore that hateth them If they were of the world the world would love his own and 1 Joh. 4.5 They that are of the world speak of the world and the world heareth them There cannot be a better discovery then this The world knoweth his own Let a man be a wise worldly man that matters not religion that regards not the power of godlinesse nor strictnesse
Christian ought to have particular applicative ones It 's not enough to beleeve in the general God is the God of those that fear him that trust in him but also in particular with Thomas to say My Lord My God Ioh. 20.28 Hence are those expressions frequent I am thy God and the Lord your God The childe that walketh in darknesse having no light is exhorted to trust in his God Isa 50.10 Oh it cannot be well with thee while thou art in generals only if God be a stranger to thee if apprehended to be none of thy God or if doubted of all this while thou art in a wildernesse not in the Land of Canaan thou art but in the porch not taken into the presence-chamber It 's a great sin of the godly that they are not more particularly here In other things you take no delight unlesse it be yours a pleasant garden if not yours health if not yours makes no comfort Propriety is the cause of joy Oh then let not Satan nor the black doubts of thy own heart make thee keep at a distance from God Let not Popish or Arminian Doctrines that presse no more then a general faith any waies move thee but as God is thine so labour to beleeve and know he is thine Vse 2 Vse 2. Is God the godly mans God May he say I am thine Lord then what a comfortable support is here what enlargement of heart may this make several waies 1. It should cause holy boldnesse and earnest fervency in praier Thou art not praying to God that is an adversary a stranger or unknown to thee It may be he will hear it may be not Oh such diffidence is very sinful it 's very pleasing to God to pray to him in this propriety because hereby thy hope to speed will be greater Thy thankfulnesse will be more Thy delight and joy in him will encrease and flourish and tormenting fears will be overcome 2. It will uphold against all temptations within in desertions in blackness of soul yet if thou trustest on God as thy God though thou dost not feel him to be so this is good O Lord thou dost but seem to withdraw thy self O Christ thou art my brother Joseph though thou speakest thus roughly 3. In opposition from the world O Lord though all the world hate me yet I rejoyce because I am thine And why do the devils and wicked men hate me Is it not because I am thine If I were one of theirs they would love me Lord am I not thy treasure thy Jewell and if the devil or the world destroy me is it not thy losse as well as mine 4 Contentation in every condition Is God thy God what needest thou more If a man have the Sun doth he need the Stars Oh our froward hearts in this particular If God deny not himself will he deny other things necessary 5. Here is a great argument to duty If God be thine and thou his Oh then live to him why is not thy heart Gods thy tongue Gods Wouldst thou be the Lords in counsel and not in duty Oh think all I have is not mine but Gods Lastly It 's terrour to wicked men this is the Fountain of all their calamity and ruine God is not their God and then mercy is not their mercy pardon is not their pardon heaven is not their heaven Oh it 's a beggarly thing to boast in the wealth thou hast in the pleasures thou hast but as for God he is none of thine That Criples case was miserable who when the Pool stirred had no man to help him Oh but thine is more miserable that hast no God to pity thee no God to pardon thee The God you will cry to the God you will pray to at death the God you must appear before is none of your God SERMON XXXIII The truly Godly man onely is obedient to Gods Word Or The Great Character of a Christian JOH 17.6 And they have kept thy Word WE passe over the second description which is Gods giving of some of mankinde to Christ as a Mediatour so that they are his trust and it lieth upon his faithfulnesse to procure salvation for them Only it 's good to consider that within six Verses he doth thrice use this expression They are given him by the Father for this laieth the Axe to the very root of Arminianism It 's not their free-will nor their good improvement of the means of grace but Gods gracious giving of them to Christ that makes them have an Interest in salvation and the phrase doth imply that there is a stint number and defined of such There cannot be more or lesse so that the Arminian Dagon must needs fall before this Ark but this is spoken to already I therefore passe on to the effect of both these divine causes of our Salvation There was you heard the efficient cause Gods Election the meritorious cause Christ and now we have the effect of these which is by way of signe to describe who they are that are the Lords and thus given to Christ for they being hidden causes and every one apt to pretend to them This is the differencing and evidencing mark They keep the Word of God So that by this we see who are truly and indeed given of God to Christ even such as keep his Word He doth not say that heareth it or remembers it or that understands it but that keeps it The Scripture hath equivalent expressions to this sometimes John 8.31 it 's called continuing in his Word because it 's not enough for a while to cleave to it unlesse we persevere The Scripture giveth sad Instances of many that did not only hear but with joy for a season did receive Christs Word yet they did not hold it fast to the end they did not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is Mat. 13. against all opposition whatsoever The contrary to this is in the same Chapter v. 37. My Word hath no place in you Our Saviour speaks it there as the cause of all the wickednesse that the Jews committed because his Word had no room in their hearts You seek to kill me because my Word hath no place in you This expression seemeth to denote such as are hardened and given up to a reprobate sence for the godly sometimes may not understand or delight and receive the Word but that the Word should at no time finde any place in a mans heart that is the mark of an hardened sinner look to it then and tremble all you who have many years lived under the Word preached and yet to this day it hath had no place in your hearts This is the dreadful condition of many thousand hearers sometimes this keeping of the Word is called hearing of the Word as in the same Chapter v. 43. Ye cannot hear my Word because ye are not of God where hearing the Antecedent is put for the consequent obedience and the reason is because Faith and Obedience comes by hearing and
heed of spiritual wantonesse and luxury to make the Bible the argument of thy opinions or notions thereby to get applause and esteem No thou are to prize it for the spiritual effects of it That it cureth thee of thy blindenesse spiritualizeth thee against thy carnality quickens thee against thy formality 2. We are to prize it for the necessity of it because that containeth the words of eternal life we cannot think a thought or step a step without the guidance of it This is able to make thee wise to salvation 2 Tim. 3.15 A man cannot have any wise thought or purpose towards heaven but by this This made Job as you heard prize it more then his necessary food for the soul needeth this bread of life as much as the body doth material bread If we set up any other principle to walk by but this we run our selves into the mouth of hell 3. For the usefulnesse of it The Scripture is profitable for instruction exhortation and to make a man perfect for every good work 2 Tim. 3. There is no sin to be avoided no duty to be done but the Word of God will direct thee therein There is no temptation so subtle but this will discover it If at any time thou art unprepared and indisposed for such or such a duty thou hast no heart to pray no spirit to beleeve on the promise Come to this and it will quicken thee for it's eyesalve to thy blindenesse It 's an hammer against thy corruptions It 's fire to consume thy drosse It 's oyl for thy wounds It 's a Catholicon an universal Shop of all spiritual medicines The rich man the poor man the husband the wife all may learn from hence what to do 4. The preciousnesse and dignity of it The Word of God is full of heavenly and supernatural excellency especially the Gospel or the will of God revealed for the salvation of man Oh how welcome must these glad tidings be to the troubled sinner that hath received the sentence of condemnation upon his soul Christ with his benefits discovered are the onely treasure to a tender broken heart The Scriptures they are the Mine wherein this treasure is to be found They are the Field wherein this pearl is hid To you that beleeve Christ is precious 1 Pet. 2.7 and it must needs be so for he is the Mediatour between God and them he hath fulnesse for all their wants and necessities He is made wisedome righteousnesse and sanctification 1 Cor. 1. It 's not what they are but what Christ is Lastly They keep the Word who persevere in it notwithstanding all the temptations and difficulties It 's both against the flesh and the devil for any man to keep Christs Word and how many have begun well but at last have given over to their great destruction Therefore John saith If ye continue in my word and Mat. 13. The good ground is said to hold fast the Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word signifieth so to hold as that many are striving to take it out of our hearts again and they are said to bring forth fruit in patience because there is great contrariety and opposition unto Gods Word if possible the fowls of the air will take away this seed as soon as it is sown The Apostle James speaks of a forgetful hearer Jam. 1.24 and therefore would have us abide looking into the glasse of the Word Oh take we heed that we be not in the number of those whose latter end is worse then the beginning Take heed it be not said They are turned out or gone from us because they were not of us Vse of Instruction what they may judge of themselves who though living long under the means of grace finde the Word hath no place in their hearts their lives their conversation proclaim to all that they care not for Gods Word Oh what a sad Symptome is this of thy obstinate incurable condition oh men to be mourned over as dead and buried in the grave of sin If ye were of God you would hear his Word It 's said of many they did not hear the Word of God because it was of the Lord to destroy them O take heed this be not true of thee Vse of Exhortation to the godly keep close to Gods Word let your thoughts your affections your actions be according to that you never wound your consciences you never bring woe to your selves you never are at a distance from God but when you go astray from this rule Keep to this as in an Ark be in all your relations by it live by it die by it you are like a tree planted by the water-side while attending to this and if you keep the Word of God Gods Word will keep you 1. In the hour of temptation that you sin not 2. At the hour of death that you sink not It will be a tree of life to you that we through the Scriptures might have consolation The Word that was your rule will now be your comfort it will speak nothing but consolation to thee It will be more then all friends all comforters whatsoever 3. It is everlasting it will abide for ever the consolations of it will be eternal SERMON XXXIV Of Growth in Grace The Duty Necessity and Glory of it JOH 17.7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee OUR Saviour doth still relate those commendable considerations that were in his Disciples that thereby God should hear his praier for them It was not for worldly wicked sinners but such as knew and obeyed him that he praied for This is the more to endear them to God Now as before he had commended them for their obedience so here for their faith in him as a Mediatour and this faith is necessary to all Christian obedience For without it a man by his Legal righteousnesse becomes a confident presumer trusting in his works that he doth or else despaireth Seeing it impossible that ever he should attain to such a righteousnesse that is required Therefore when we have done all and got up to the very pinacle of grace we are in matter of Justification to leave our obedience and fly to faith so then we have the disciples Faith in Christ as a Mediatour described and commended 1. By one main particular act which doth synecdochically contain the whole They have known By the next Verse it appeareth that beleeving and knowing are all one 2. There is the Object of their faith which is twofold 1. All things that the Father had given Christ 2. That they were of him the sence is They knew whatsoever Christ had it was given him of the Father and that he had these things from him to be a Mediatour Here then you see what an acceptable thing it is to God to beleeve in Christ as sent by him The poor humbled sinner he trembleth and doubteth whether he may come to this Mediatour or no
thou wantest Oh that the Spirit of God would convince such of their danger their poverty and nakednesse though they think they want nothing I tell thee this good Samaritan as well as the Priest will passe by thee Christ as well as the Law speaks no comfort to thee yea the bloud of Christ speaks more terrible things then the bloud of Abel Thy condemnation will be the greater because Christ came 〈◊〉 the world because he was crucified All thy other sins have not that aggravation as thy rejecting of grace of how much sorer punishment saith the Apostle shall such an one be thought worthy Vse 2. of direction to the people of God if thou fittest mourning like Rachel and refusest to be comforted blame thy own self It 's thy ignorance and folly thy unbelief and doubts cause all this What could God have done more What could Christ have done more then they have done yet thou takest no comfort hereby Oh that thou shouldst onely aggravate thy sinne and thy unworthinesse and not be as diligent to study and finde out all the fulnesse in Christ Christ as a Mediatour ordained by God should be the Book thou art to reade alwaies not a Page not a word but thou shouldst be acquainted with it Oh bewail thy self and say how many comforts how many priviledges have I bereaved my self of I have kept my self in the dark yea in the Whales belly and thought of nothing but sin and hell and damation Oh what little cause I had to wrong my self and Christ so much Oh think Christ bids thee as the Prophet did that Woman bring as many cruses as thou canst I have Oyle enough to fill all and thou art so froward thou wilt not Oh think Christ saith to thee Was it not enough that I lived for thee I died for thee but thou wilt as much as lieth in thee make me do all this in vain Thou sittest complaining and bewailing and Christ he complains of thee Learn then at last that heavenly prudence and Evangelicall skill to make use of whole Christ and all of Christ for thy spiritual good SERMON XXXVI Of Obedience to all the Commandements of God Shewing That that only is truely Obedience And the Property of a Godly man JOH 17.8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me And they have received them c. OUR Saviour in this Verse doth more largely amplifie that to which he had in the 7th Verse spoken more briefly so that he doth still continue in narrating and commending the Disciples Obedience and Faith which are the Jachin and the Boaz the two Pillars of practicall Christianity Their obedience is commended in the former part 1. By their readinesse and willingnesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They have received as willingly as men do food or gold and silver They put forth their hands to take it with all delight I mean the hands of their soul viz. their affections which are both the feet and the hands of the soul 2. There is the Object Thy words Where 1. We see That is only true and proper obedience which Gods Word requireth Though we be never so diligent and industrious yet if the Word of God commands not such things it 's no obedience 2. The Universality Thy words that is collectively and universally They had an equal respect to all 3. These words are described by the Original of them The words thou gavest me So that Christ though head of the Church yet did not deliver any thing to be beleeved or obeyed but what he had received of the Father an excellent President for all the Ministers of the Gospel We see then every crum in this bread of life is nourishing and we will not lose any 1. Whereas we see that Obedience doth alwaies relate to some Word of God and that we may not of our own heads choose to do what we please in matters of Religion We observe That that only is proper and acceptable Obedience which hath the Word of God requiring it We are apt to make Religion and godlinesse that which our own humours fancie yea and sometimes our lusts do suggest Hence every one is apt to judge of another as religious and godly not by the rule of the Word but by such principles as he hath taken up for himself Thus in Popery he is judged a very pious and obedient man who is most industriously diligent in all that invented worship the Church of Rome abounded with Though there be not one iâ—â—a or tittle for it in Gods Word but as the Word of God is the rule of faith so is it of obedience Faith and the Word must accompany one another and so must obedience and the word commanding Therefore Christ tels the Pharisees their devotion it was a vain devotion because Who hath required this at your hands Mat. 18.9 See a notable expression Isa 66.3 They have chosen their own waies I also will choose their delusions You see Let a man have never such godly intentions never such pious purposes yet if he choose a way of his own in faith and obedience God is greatly displeased and therefore howsoever heresie or an heretick which is as much as a chooser of his own way be by Scripture and Ecclesiastical Writers limited to a way of faith yet the Word may be extended to any practical obedience We may say Superstition is heresie We may say drunkennesse whoredome are heresie because they are waies chosen of men to walk in contrary to Gods Word so he who would have comfort in his obedience must look to Gods command The grounds of this are First From the Supremacy and Soveraignty of God who alone is to prescribe to man his duty He is our great Lord and Master so that as it would be very absurd in a Servant to do that work which he thinketh fit and not what his Master enjoyneth no lesse is it for men to think that God will accept them in such and such waies when yet they cannot bring his Superscription and authority stampâ— upon it Hence it is that the Prophets do so often use this expression Thus saith the Lord It 's not their counsell or their commands but Gods Oh then examine thy actions thy waies thou puttest much confidence in them Thou hast much comfort from them but are they svch as God hath required Did not our Saviour at one word throw to the ground all that glistering golden Piety of the Pharisees There is no command for it This is the foundation you must lay else your building though never so glorious will have a terrible fall Secondly Obedience must have Gods command else it cannot enjoy Gods promise and blessing Whatsoever God commands he hath annexed a gracious promise thereto for our encouragement and reward Therefore it 's said In vain do they worship me There is no promise of Gospel-priviledges or salvation to such actions Now how sad a thing is it when the same
Motto which Solomon puts upon all these fading things here below shall likewise be set upon thy Religion and devotion Vanity of vanities all is vanity and vexatien of spirit It 's the promise that a godly man embraceth that he looketh after for even in holy actions truly so it 's not thy performance thy grace but the promise that bears thee out Therefore we are all said to be Children of the Promise Gal. 4.28 and heirs of the Promise and 2 Cor. 7.1 Having these Promises let us cleanse our selves If then thou art never so zealous though thou shouldst give thy body to the sire and have not a promise it would profit thee nothing Shouldst thou give away all thou hast Shouldst thou endure all hardship yet if thou hast no promise to this action thou art but a tinkling Cymbal Oh then let the people of God in all their acts of obedience minde the command for the lawfulnesse of them and the promise for the encouragement therunto if no command then no promise God will not water that plant or give encrease to it which he hath not planted And for this end Austin and others did condemn all those famous moral actions of the heathens as glittering sinnes because they had no promise belonging to them of Eternall life As they did them upon humane inferiour motived not supreme and divine so their recompence was but the cockleshels of this world not that weight of glory in heaven Thirdly Obedience must have a command because of the great corruption and pollution which is upon mans understanding so that it 's impossible it should ever choose or do that which is acceptable to God Rom. 8. They that are in the flesh cannot please God And the Heathens even those that were judged most learned yet were darkned in their Imagination Rom. 1. They became vain and the Apostle cals it their foolish hearts It is therefore a most absurd and insufferable indignity offered unto God for thee to take upon thee how thou wilt worship him how thou wilt serve him and for this it is that the Scripture so often complaineth that they went after the imagination of their own hearts So that by this you may judge of what little consequence those excuses are which some make for superstition That they were done out of pious Intentions and a fervent zeal for although such things may in some respects excuse a tanto yet not a toto Hence Vzziah though out of a good intention stopping the Ark not according to Gods order is stricken dead Paul persecuting the Church of God though out of zeal for he thought he was bound to do what he did yet was not thereby excused from being a blasphemer a persecutor and the greatest of sinners Nothing is to be added to Gods precepts Etiamsi vel bonum nobis videtur said Ambrose So that the right understanding of our deep pollution may justly make us afraid of any thing which is ours and hath not Gods command The Apostle Col. 3.2 condemneth even those things because not of God which yet had a shew of humility and great mortification Fourthly Obedience must have a command from the fulness and sufficiency of the Scripture It 's a perfect Rule Whosoever walketh according to this Rule Gal. 6.16 and David commends it for a Lanthorn and Light to his feet Psal 119. So that if our obedience might run out in such things where there is no word for it the Word would not be an adequate Rule It would be too narrow and then if once you grant a Rule besides that you go in infinitum yea we fall into manifest contradictions for how many times doth one mans spirit think that best which is contrary to another mans How comes that opposition in matter of Religion but that the word is not made the Rule but either there are reasons or lusts or temporal interests so that it 's necessary we have the Word for obedience else the Enthusiastical Revelations and Popish Traditions they will both pleade a good Title for acceptableness with God Lastly An Obedience must have a command because else we can never bear up our hearts in all the discouragements we meet with in doing Gods work What hardened the Prophets so that their foreheads were like brasse and iron but only this that they knew God had commended them and they went upon his message Shall Absalom use such an argument to the man when he had killed Ammon Be of good courage I have bid thee How much rather then when God commands 1 Cor. 15. Be stedfast immoveable in the work of the Lord knowing your labour was not in vain Let all the world oppose us when we know it's Gods command our hearts need not shrink within us Thus the Apostles Whether it 's better to obey God or man judge ye Act. 5.29 Vse 1. of Instruction Of how terrible and dreadful a judgement are they worthy of who are so farre from being obedient to Gods command that they live in open and professed disobedience to it if the most devotionall and Religious actions are refused by God for want of a command what shall become of those which are in plain opposition to it Such are all the works of the flesh Such are the works of most men when thou hast been wallowing in the mire of sin to which of Gods commands hast thou been obedient Nay sinne hath its command the devil hath his commands and thou givest up thy self a Servant to them Oh that the eyes of men shall not yet be opened nor their hearts yet mollified who is thy Father thy Master thy Lord Is it not the devil When God commands thee who is the Lord of Hosts who promiseth heaven and an eternal reward that God who hath all sharp arrows of vengeance in his quiver to shoot immediatly into thy heart That God though commanding thee thou refusest and the devil while he bids thee go and fullfill this lust and that lust immediatly thou goest That devil who deludes and deceiveth thee who is the known Enemy of thy soul and will be thy cruell tormentor to all Eternity Oh then lay it closer to heart I am under command either of God or the devil I am an obedient Servant to one or the other and thy works they quickly manifest it Vse 2 Vse 2. of Direction to people That they would be like those noble Bereans examine the ground of their faith and obedience Do not offer a Sacrifice without eyes Blinde obedience is contrary to that command offer up your selves a reasonable Sacrifice or a Sacrifice according to the Word as some expound Rom. 12 1. There are dangerous Syrens that would inâ—ice you out of this way we are apt to judge that a duty that most do not which God commands we think a multitude will dispense against a precept when yet Gods expresse charge is Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil Exod. 23.2 The very heathen could
when some eminent calamity comes near unto thee Then thou cryest out of sinne then thou speakest well of godlinesse but all this is forced It 's a Land-floud It 's a Morning dew why didst thou not in thy prosperity shew forth willing affections to God Vse 2. of Direction To humble the people of God that though there be so eminent and pregnant Reasons for their willing obedience yet they should be so dead so heartlesse so full of excuses as they are Oh is not this the sinne of every godly man May he not cry out of his slothfulnesse and barrennesse Are the things of God and Heaven as operative and lively upon thee as the things of the earth Oh how hard is thy heart many times like the Mountains of Gilboa whereon no dew fals Oh how often do they keep the door shut even when Christ knocketh so that if you ask wherein may the people of God fear their ruine most It may be said In their unwillingnesse in their deadnesse and coldnesse Oh how many times are we not so much as capable of that excuse our Saviour gave the Disciples The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak for how often is thy flesh weak and thy Spirit unwilling also For these things Gods children have cause to have poverty and shame of spirit within them We come to the fourth and last observable particular viz. That these words are such as the Father gave Christ to communicate to his Disciples so that Christ himself did not take upon him any other doctrine or preach any other matter then what he had received Hence he did so often say The doctrine was not his but his Fathers Joh. 7.16 Neither did he speak of himself but what he heard the Father Obs That the Ministers of the Gospel are to preach that and only that which they have out of Gods Word As Paul said That which I have received of the Lord that I delivered unto you And the Prophets Introduction is commonly Thus saith the Lord If Pythagoras Disciples were satisfied with nothing but ipse dixit how much rather must the beleever whose Faith in the very nature of it doth relate to some word or Testimony Hence it is that they are called the Embassadors of God 2 Cor. 4. And such must not go a word from their Commission We are to be Conduits not Fountains The Word of God must exire per te non a te as Bernard It 's the good thing committed to our trust 2 Tim. 1.14 We must therefore give the same that is committed unto us we have received gold we must not deliver copper Thou art not author but custos Religionis not Res ingenii but doctrinae To open this Consider It 's first Their duty So that they will be found guilty of high crimes if they doe otherwise To mint false coin or to forge a mans will are hainous faults amongst men Thine is greater for thou counterfeitest Gods Truth yea thou putst a lye upon God thou attributest that to him which belongeth to thy folly The Apostle saith If it be a mans will or Covenant none may adde to it or disanull it Gal. 3.15 how much rather should this be so in Gods Word Oh then consider thou wilt be found guilty of high Treason against God if thou speakest any thing but his Truth 2. As it 's our duty so it 's our glory It 's the greatest honour we are capable of to have such divine Mysteries committed to us the Truths of God have onely Majesty in them they onely convince the Conscience and awe it They onely breed reverence and admiration so that although humane Learning and parts have a subservient excellency yet if the Word of God and the Truth of God be not principall there is no mastering of the Conscience and captivating of it Hence are those commands to attend to their doctrine 1 Tim. 3.13 15 16. and to give themselves to reading that so they may deliver only Gods will as it is revealed in Gods Word It 's their glory as well as their duty for the glory of a thing lieth in the excellency of its due and proper perfection The glory of a King is a higher thing then the glory of a Peasant and in another nature All arts and Offices have their peculiar Glory Logick in disputing well Rhetorick in speaking well and the Glory of Divinity lieth in divine Arguments and Motives so that those who preach onely humane or moral matter they goe below the Majesty of Divinity Those that study words and fancy-fall things that may tickle the ear these regard not the gravity of their office nor of their emploiment But as in the Ecclesiastical History the Heathen said all the while a Christian argued with reason he could answer him but when he brought forth the Authority of the Word Thus saith the Lord then he had no more to reply Thus it 's here all the while thou hast strains of wit and preachest like an humane Orator not as one speaking the Oracles of God Men will hear thee and applaud thee but they will retain their lusts still they thâ—nk thou art not in earnest That thou lookest more to an expression that may please then to an Argument that may wound the heart and conscience It 's therefore the glory of a Minister to be potent in divine Scripture Truths 3. It 's his comfort and safety as well as his glory His comfort because his own heart tels him he hath not dealt deceitfully he hath not purloined he hath not corrupted or mixed the Word of God to serve mens lusts and pleasures He did not like the False Prophet daub with untempered mortar Paul found this a great Testimony of Conscience to himself 2 Cor. 3.17 Thou wilt have more comfort in Preaching Gods Word powerfully then in all the applause of hearers for thine own subtle Inventions Now as it 's their comfort so it s their safety They are sure not to do hurt to their flock when they alwaies break of the Bread of Life they may be sure this will nourish but thy own thoughts are many times poison and destruction Lastly It 's most usefull and profitable For they are the Scriptures only that are able to make us wise to Salvation 1 Tim. 3. From this Brook we can only get stones that will kill the Goliah The Word of God is an Hammer and a Fire and a two-eged Sword so that although to the swelling proud fancy of the world it may seem dulnesse and plain simplicity yet to the good and honest heart it 's the power and wisedom of God Vse of Instruction To the Ministers of God how narrowly they are to look to their Commission To preach Scripture-Truths such as will endure a fiery Triall For the Apostle saith Every mans work must be tried and he that builds hay and stubble shall suffer losse and he himself with much ado shall be saved Vse of
Though we be washed yet still we need our feet should be washed Thus Paul Rom. 7. and Gal. 6. Seeing therefore in every duty there is such a combat and constict between grace and sinne There is drosse as well as Gold It behoveth us to renounce all and to say Only Christ Only Christ SERMON XL. Further setteth forth the Excellency and Necessity of pressing the Doctrine of Faith in Christ the Mediatour and of our being affected with it And invites the greatest Sinners to come unto him for Salvation JOH 17.8 And have known surely that I came out from thee and they have beleeved that thou didss send me MArvell not if I am the third time upon this Subject for we see our Saviour doth again and again commend this Faith in his Disciples and certainly this is the Summe of the Gospel the marrow and quintessence of Christianity By this we differ from Jews Pagans and Turks yea by this we are separated from Papists Socinians and other Hereticks None of them allowing this imputed Righteousnesse by a Mediatour which by Faith is to be received Therefore I shall proceed in exalting and pressing this Faith in a Mediator that at last we may come to have a spirituall and sound understanding herein For here are two great stones to be rolled out of the way 1. Ignorance or misbeleef in this Point There are very few that have been Orthodox here There are most in the world that have an erroneous perswasion in this matter under the guilt of sinne they do not fly only to Christ as a Mediatour They say Lo here is Christ and Lo there is Christ They have something else they put a confidence in and therefore what the Lord saith in another case is also true here He will reject their confidence Jer. 2.37 Never were the people of Israel more prone to lean on Egipt and Assyria for outward help rather then on the Lord only then we are in a spiritual manner ready to rest upon some spirituall prop besides the Lord Christ so that ignorant people they know nothing of this and knowing people are hardly perswaded of the truth of it A second stone to be rolled out of the way is that senselesnesse and unsavourinesse on mens hearts though it should be granted that they know and rightly beleeve in this matter for indeed none can prize or be affected with this Subject but such a spirituall heart that is sensible of his spiritual disease and the spiritual Remedy They must be Children of the Adoption They must be Evangelical hearers such as have been in a spirituall Transfiguration with Christ on the Mount as it were That are refreshed with these Truths It 's not every hearer It 's not every one that cometh to the Assemblies that can say How welcome are the feet of those that bring glad tidings of the Gospel Therefore we desire your hearts as well as your heads your tender affections as well as solid understandings This is a Truth that must be eaten you will not feel the sweetnesse of it till it be in your belly Now there are very good grounds why we should be thus insisting upon this Subject For 1. It 's the main scope and end of the whole Scripture If you ask why the Word of God was written the Answer is That the chief principal end was that man being convinced of his sinne and of the utter impotency of any righteousnesse in himself or other Creatures should fly unto Christs Righteousnesse as the onely Sanctuary Thus John These things are written that beleeving you might have eternal life All the Administrations in the Old Testament were Types of Christ as the Apostle in the Epistle to the Hebrews doth at large open their meaning It was not their Sacrifices but Christ It was not the bloud of Rams and Goats but Christs bloud Hence it 's said that Moses and the Prophets bear witnesse of Christ It 's true the Scripture hath many other subordinate ends but the chief is to direct us to Christ to make us see that nothing in the world can pacifie God for our sinnes but Christ Oh then how necessary must that be which all the Penmen of the Scripture aimed at Moses David all the Prophets They looked at this Messias And the New Testament is wholly spent in describing his person and his Office or the end of his coming into the world Oh then whatsoever thou maist be ignorant of or negligent in yet give thy self to the studying meditating and beleeving of this Subject 2. The great work of the Spirit of God in the Ministry is to convince of this Righteousnesse It is to make us see that all humane Righteousnesse all moral duties no nor the graces God bestoweth on his people are the Righteousnesse God looks for Joh. 16.9 10. The Spirit of God is there said to reprove or convince the world of sinne especially of that great sinne of Unbelief and then of Righteousnesse which Christ procureth by going to his Father Observe that It 's the work of Gods Spirit thus to convince So that all Moral Philosophy and the wisest directions of the most civil men will leave us in a Wildernesse They cannot tell us what is true Righteousnesse and how we come to be accepted of by God Therefore this is revealed by the Gospel only If we would know what is that Righteousnesse which we may trust to which may be as a Skreen between Gods justice and us Neither Aristotle nor Plato among the Heathens no nor Bellarmine and Suarez among the Papists will inform us rightly Because in the matter of Justification and the doctrine of Righteousnesse they have too much consulted with Aristotle as if the Scripture spake of such a Righteousnesse as the Heathens do No this tels us It 's a Righteousnesse of Christ imputed to us without works this it doth again and again Seeing then all natural reason would never perswade us herein it must necessarily be the Spirit of God that will convince us in this and therefore though you hear ten thousand Sermons of this Subject your hearts will never be convinced of your own sinfulnesse and Christs Righteousnesse till you are overpowerd by Gods Spirit Oh then pray to God that he would make thy heart readily to yield to it yea and rejoyce in it 3. The end of the Law and the preaching of that is wholly for this end to discover Christ the Mediatour Those that would not have the Law preached cannot have Christ preached truly and effectually for Rom. 10.4 Christ is the end of the Law for righteousnesse Can the end be obtained without the means It 's the Schoolmaster to bring to Christ The disease must be discovered are we will seek out for a Physician The heart must be wounded ere we shall desire oyl The Law then is to be preached in the exact purity of it and in the condemning power of it That so when we see our selves wholly undone in that Court
it self and the effectuall application of it For all do acknowledge that Christs death in it self is of value enough to redeem thousands of worlds if there were so many It cannot be otherwise because it 's the obedience to death of that person who is God as well as man and by reason of his Deity there is such a merit and satisfaction upon his death that all the sins of men and devils are not able to counterpoise it Therefore it 's great Unbelief to be cast down as if the greatnesse of thy sins exceeded the greatnesse of Christs Sufferings As the Heavens exceed the earth in magnitude so do Christs merits our transgressions but then if we speak of the Intention and purpose of Christ in laying down his life that is onely for his Sheep Joh. 10. I lay down my life for my Sheep And if that be true which Truth it self speaks Greater love then this can no man shew then to lay down his life for another Our Saviour if he had died for others besides the Elect had vouchsafed the greatest love that could be to them and certainly to become a Surety for another to die in anothers stead must needs be an high expression The Scripture useth two words when it speaks of Christs death for us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now although they may be used promiscuously yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a great deal more then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is vice alterius in stead of another So that what generally he was to undergo the Surety did it in his room but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is for the good of another though not in his stead as Paul said he suffered his afflictions for the bodies sake or the Churches sake Col. 1.24 that was not in their stead but for procuring of some good It cannot be denied but that all mankinde even reprobates themselves do obtain a world of Mercies through Christs Death yet to say that Christ died for them viz. in their stead to suffer all that anger of God which was due to them is to say the highest mercy that can be If we say that such are justified such are glorified it 's not so much as to say Christ died for them as Rom. 8. Christs death is made the foundation of all other mercies and the Apostle argueth from the greater to the lesse If he hath given us Christ how shall he not with him give us all things else Therefore to say Christ died for all is in effect to say Christ will actually save and glorifie all We may as well say Universal Salvation as Universal Redemption For Christs death is by the Scripture made the highest and greatest expression of love as also the cause of all other priviledges 4. The special and particular love of Christ in his death and Intercession to some rather then others is no ground of despair Nor no just cause for any troubled conscience to be perplexed about his estate but if a man will act according to reason it 's more hopeful then for a man to be left to such an universal uncertain benefit of Christs death which yet they confesse none may be actually saved for all that for this is acknowledged by some that hold universal grace and redemption That Christ by his death did obtain a sufficiency of Salvation for all but through mans corruptions it may fall out that they refuse this fruit of Christs death and so have no actuall application of it at all Now then Is it not more desirable to have such a special love whereby to be sure some will be saved then such a general one by which no man may receive salvation at all But especially this is no ground of despair for we can give as large encouragements and comforts to any humbled sinner as the adversaries can For these Universalists do not so hold Christ died for all that whether all repented or not beleeved or not that still they should be saved No they hold these conditions necessary unlesse men repent and believe they cannot have any benefit by Christs death Now so all the Orthodox say If thou art a Believer If thou repentest question not but that Christs death extends to thee It 's for such as hunger and thirst and therefore whatsoever soul lieth under any burthen of sinne and doth desire the grace of God through Christ let him not stagger but confidently goe unto him Therefore we can administer comfort to all those that are in a Gospel-manner qualified and the Vniversalists can do no more So that here is no dreadfulnesse nor terrour in this Point but rather much comfort and encouragement to all those who finde sinne a burthen and as for others that love and delight in their sinnes that doctrine cannot be of God which would speak any comfort or peace to them 5. In this Point of Religion as in all others we must not go according to our carnal affections and desires but the direction and revelation that is in the Scripture For the way of Salvation being wholly depending upon Gods Will None are able to judge of it but so farre as he discovers his will therein Therefore the Gospel is said to be Light come into the world The world had not this Light of it self We cannot say of the things of the Gospel as the Apostle doth of the things of the Law that they do them by nature and know them by nature No it 's necessary these things should be revealed from heaven therefore when thou goest to study this Point do as in all other Mysteries lay aside thy own thoughts thy own imaginations become an abrasa tabula have none of thy philosophical or natural principles within thee This dust or humour in the Eye will hinder thee from beholding perfectly this Object It 's true it 's a very specious and taking doctrine that Christ died for all that grace is universal but if a man would therefore embrace it because it 's so pleasing to flesh and bloud then there is that of Origens which goeth further and is much more pleasing That all even devils and all shall be actually saved Therefore to hold universal grace or redemption is nothing so pleasing as to hold universal Salvation Alas though men hold Christ died for all yet they grant the most of them are damned Therefore that doctrine is nothing so desirable as that which maintains the salvation of all If then you say that is too broad a way the Scripture gainsays that Thus it followeth also If the Scripture gainsay the other we are to attend to what that saith and not to what our own hearts would have Therefore throw away the head of the Sacrifice as God commanded all thy own thoughts and natural Imaginations in this matter 6. It cannot be denied but that the Scripture when it mentioneth the Subject for whom Christ died speaks indefinitely of all As all died
desperate That the door of heaven is not absolutely bolted upon him is of great consequence 2. We who are the Ministers of the Gospel by Christs death finde a way so opened for all Gentiles that now we may promiscuously preach the Gospel to all As we cannot so neither indeed are we to let any such thoughts enter our hearts as whether such be reprobated or no But we are so to preach and exhort as if every one that we publish the Gospel to were within the Sphear of Christs Death And certainly if the Apostle writing to Churches wherein many were corrupt both for doctrine and manners did yet give them the Title of a Church and Saints and Beleevers not excluding any from the benefit of Christ We may also do so in our preaching and therefore this is to be observed That the Epistles are written to Churches already planted and therefore it 's no wonder if he use such universal phrases for that comprehends those that are within the Church already and in the judgement of charity we may speak so especially it being their Obligation and duty as Christians to repent and receive Christ But when we say that the Ministers by Christs death have a Commission to offer Christ to all You must know that is in a due order and method We do not propound Christ as a Saviour to them in the first place But we are to do as Paul when he preached to Felix Act. 24.25 who desired to hear of Christ he began first with temperance and righteousnesse and the world to come Felix being guilty of Injustice and unchaste courses Paul preacheth about those sinnes and hell laying open the wrath of God insomuch that he made Felix to tremble so that Christ must have a way made for him The mountains must be laid low and the valleys exalted and all flesh must be convinced to be grasse Before Christ can be entertained this ought to be our Method To men plunged in sinne we are to discover unto them the wrath and anger of God all the curses that are due to him who breaks the Law in the least iota To make men see their poverty and misery and when men are thus prepared and humbled then we exalt the brazen Serpent so that by Christs death the Ministers Commission is greatly enlarged and made more ample then in the Jewish administration 3. Even Reprobates have this advantage by Christ that they enjoy all the mercies they have That they have health wealth and the comforts of this world For seeing that by Adams sinne all was forfeited and a curse come upon every thing now by Christ who is the heir of all things they come lawfully to enjoy the mercies they have Heb. 1. It is Christ that beareth up the world if he did withhold his arm the whole world would fall into rubbish It 's true indeed if we speak of a sanctified use so wicked men have none of the comforts they enjoy but being impure all things are impure to them so that the curse of the Law is not taken off from them because they are not yet in Christ otherwise they have a lawfull right before God and man to the comforts they enjoy for that is not to be received though many pious men have preached it that wicked men have no right to the goods they have but are as Theeves and Robbers and shall answer for every bitt of bread they eat as Usurpers This is against the Scripture which saith God hath given the Earth to the Inhabitants thereof Psal 115.8 And that command Thou shalt not steal doth make it evident that both by Gods Law and mans Law what wicked men have in Righteous waies they are true and lawfull Possessors of and this say Divines cometh by Christ who restored the Forfeit Adam made else the world would not have subsisted a moment Although it must be granted that some Learned men attribute the enjoyment of Comforts which the ungodly have not to Christ but to the patient Providence of God whereby he doth not take the present Forfeiture But may not this Patience of God be attributed to Christs death seeing he did not use any such to the Apostate Angels but they were immediately chained up in the close Prison of utter darknesse 4. It is by Christs Death That many unregenerated men are partakers of the common gifts of Gods Spirit There are many that live within the Church of God though not regenerated yet have great gifts and abilities They have many admirable endowments Now how come these but by Christ as Eph. 4. So 1 Cor. 14. It is the Spirit of Christ that giveth severall gifts to men Christ is the Vine and so not onely Grapes but the very Leaves come from his Sap and Juyce So that what temporary Faith Joy Enlargements in Praier and common gifts of the holy Ghost any in the Church have it comes by Christs death Yea Lastly Christ by his Death is made Lord of the whole world And hath conquered all the Inhabitants that are therein So that they are Christs as a Lord that bought them by his Death Thus that place is to be understood 2 Pet. 1.1 speaking of ungodly men whose damnation would swiftly come upon them for the damnable heresies they brought in It 's said They denied the Lord that bought them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ bought them in that by his Death which was an Atonement only for the godly yet he thereby was made Lord over all So that although it cannot be said he is the Saviour of all in the strict sence of a Saviour Yet we may say he is the Lord over wicked men they are his Vassals and Servants and he can order and dispose of them as he pleaseth for his Churches good The last Notandum to be propounded is to see how different they are amongst themselves who have maintained universal Redemption For some go so farre that they are rejected and cried out upon by others though Universalists also And 1. Some have said and endeavoured to prove That so universall is the grace of God obtained by Christs Death that it 's not only sufficient but efficacious in all men as they are men They think that by Christs death every man by his own natural Reason and power may be able to save himself Thus Puccius wrote a Book wherein he glorieth of an hundred and twenty Reasons to prove this but this is so monstrous that others cry out of it For by this means all unbeleevers and heathens should be partakers of the grace of Christ whenas Joh. 3.24 He that beleeveth not the anger of God abideth on him 2. There are another sort called Huberians from Samuell Huberus who thought that Christ by his Death procured actuall Reconciliation with God without any respect to Faith or Repentance So that he saith Christ did as actually and applicatively bring Gods Reconciliation to all mankinde as Adam did actually condemnation And that therefore none are damned
full a Mediatour we have We need not fear his insufficiency for all that the Father hath he hath He is an infinite God as well as a finite man Oh the unanswerable arguments that the godly may fetch hence O Lord though in thy sight no flesh can be justified yet Christ was Though I am imperfect Christ is not Lasty Here is a dreadful doom to wicked men they are excluded from this communion what the devil hath they have or shall have SERMON XLIX Of mans Glorifying of Christ And how many waies that is done JOH 17.10 And I am glorified in them THis is a new Argument propounded by our Saviour in the behalf of his Disciples Formerly when he praied for himself he made this an Argument that he had glorified the Father Now when he praieth for his Disciples he urgeth that they had glorified him So that we see it 's very acceptable to God the Father that Christ should be glorified He that is jealous of his glory and will not give it to another that strook Herod dead and made him to be eaten with the vilest creatures because the people cried The voice of God and not of man yet to his Son is willing that all honour and glory should be given as he himself also had immediately glorified him from heaven In the Argument we may consider 1. The Person glorified 2. The action it self 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. The Subject in whom and by whom he is glorfiied The Person is Christ Having before asserted a community in essence and all things with the Father he now assumeth also a propriety in the glory his Father is to have Chief and ultimate glory belongs only to God Let not him that glorieth 1 Cor. 1. glory in his riches in his honours but that he knoweth God The glory of God is the utmost end of man and we may no more attribute it to a creature then divine worship So that the Deity of Christ is here also implied 2. The other is the action to glorifie The word is in the preterperfect tense as Austin thinks for the future according to the custome of the Hebrews for the Apostles had glorified Christ but little comparatively to what they would do after Christs ascension when such heavenly gifts were bestowed upon them but we may keep the proper signification for the Apostles in that they left all beleeving in him as the promised Messias as also preaching and working Miracles in his Name did in a great measure glorifie Christ Now when Christ is said to be glorified by his Disciples that is to be understood declaratively only not really for Christ being God no reall glory could be added to him only there might be an outward acknowledgement and manifestation of it Lastly There is the Subject for them Some of the Ancients referre 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before in the Text to things and not to persons all things are mine and I am glorified in those things but it 's more coherent with the words to referre it to the Apostles of whom he had spoken before They are thine as also because they are the Subject for whom he is praying and this is a new argument in their behalf 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that may imply two things 1. That they were the Subjects in which Christ was exalted And then 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as often the Hebrew Preposition Beth and so Christ was glorified by them because through their preaching many were converted to acknowledge and beleeve in Christ as the Messias and so they glorified him Obs That as the people of God do make it their work to glorifie Christ so this also is very well-pleasing to God the Father Christ useth it as an argument to the Father why he should grant his praier for his Disciples because they glorified him so that two Propositions are in the doctrine 1. The people of God make it their utmost end to glorifie God 2. That this is very acceptable and well-pleasing to God For the first Let us consider how many waies the people of God do glorifie Christ and then why it 's their duty For the first Christ is glorified in these particulars First When by Faith they do receive and own him to be the promised Messias This our Saviour you heard did again and again commend them for they did beleeve him to be the Messias sent of the Father and so in other places they acknowledged this so that the very acknowledging of him to be the Christ so often spoken of by the Prophets and looking for no other was in an high manner giving glory to him as on the contrary Those Pharisees and unbeleeving Jews who rejected him saying he was an Impostor and a deceiver These did in an high manner dishonour him making him a lyar and therefore charging him for communion with the devil as if by him he did all his miracles It is therefore a glorifying of Christ when he is acknowledged and beleeved to be the promised Messias and that to him only belongs the characters of such an one But 2. This historical bare acknowledgement is not enough unlesse there be a fiducial application of him and an holy confident relying on him as the Mediator between God and man To say as Thomas did My God My Lord Joh. 20.28 and Paul Gal 2. who loved me and gave himself for me This is that beleeving on him a phrase peculiar to the Scripture that brings Salvation It 's one thing beleeve that there is a Christ who is a Mediator and another in him as that person by whom we expect to have Salvation Austin formerly made a distinction between Credere Deo Deum and in Deum but the Learned Criticks observe that the Scripture makes no such difference in the phrase only we may for distinction sake use those expressions for those spoken of Joh. 2. to whom yet Christ would not communicate himself are said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Well though the words and phrases may be promiscuous yet the matter extremely differs for many do speculatively beleeve that Christ is the Mediatour who yet practically do not out of the sence and burthen of sin lay hold on Christ Whereas this is indeed to glorifie Christ when we renounce all our own righteousnesse when we feel our sinnes a greater weight then ever we can bear when we cry out as they did in the Ship Master we perish The immediate danger they were in made them cry out three times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we perish we perish we perish Thus that soul doth unfeignedly glorifie Christ that crieth out from the overwhelming nature of sinne I am damning I am damning This is to glorifie Christ when we see neither the Righteousnesse of the Law or of Men or Angels can interpose between God and us but Christs Righteousnesse onely Therefore in Popery grace is obscured the Righteousnesse of Saints
whom yet they fastened many impious actions upon for certainly nature would have told them That was God quo nibil melius cogitari potest Thus the God whom Christians according to the Scripture doe serve is the onely holy and true God Thirdly He is holy in respect of his will command and approbation His word is an holy Word The Scriptures are holy Scriptures They command They approve They encourage and comfort nothing but holinesse David Psal 19. compareth them to Gold often refined that hath no drosse and Hab. 1. God is of purer eyes then to behold Iniquity viz. by approbation Therefore he is said to be angry with the wicked all the day long Oh then though other men love thee and thou art in love with thy own self yet if not holy God doth not God cannot love thee Fourthly God is holy efficiently He is the Authour and cause of all the holinesse we have Iames 1.17 Every good and perfect gift comes from him We are his Workmanship created to good works He made the Angels holy He created Adam holy yea he infused all holinesse into Christs humane Nature and therefore much rather must he cause all the holinesse that is in us Therefore Christ by praying that God would sanctifie his Disciples doth thereby teach that none can make holy but God alone Let then the proud Patrons of free-will be confounded at this They that cannot make themselves Creatures will they say ' they make themselves holy Creatures Minus est te fecisse hominem quam justum Fifthly He is finally holy That is all our holinesse is to terminate in him Holinesse doth properly respect God as the Object and therefore though a man praieth heareth giveth alms yea his body to be burnt and doth not with a pure and chaste Intention look at Gods glory in all this it is not holinesse Hence it is that many have low thoughts about holinesse and grosly mistake in it taking copper for Gold and Samuels Ghost for Samuel himself Thou art not holy till thou canst truly say in some Degree at least though with much opposition Whom have I in Heaven but God and none on Earth besides him In Heaven Heaven it self would not be heaven to a gracious heart but because God is there Sixthly God is holy exemplarily He is the Rule Pattern and Example of holinesse 1 Pet. 1.15 Be ye holy as I am holy Levit. 20.26 So that if we would know how we are to be holy it must not be as men think or as the world prescribeth but as God is holy Not that we can attain to an equality but to a similitude onely So that the principle of the world must fall to the ground They will doe as others doe or as most doe Oh but rather Consider that God himself hath set down a Form for thee and because there is such fulnesse in him as in an Ocean therefore we have a necessity of growing every day No man is as holy as the patern therefore still he is to be perfecting Holinesse and Righteousnesse in the Fear of God 1 Cor. 7.1 Thus you have heard that God is holy But in the next place know it is our Duty to improve this Attribute for our Good For so our Saviour doth not look upon it as an absolute property in God but as that which may be profitable unto his Disciples So that we are to make use of this by Faith And that first Because when God becomes our God by the Covenant of Grace he is wholly ours and all his Attributes are for our benefit and advantage I will be their God Now God is not our God nulesse his Wisedome be ours his Holinesse be ours that is for our benefit For we cannnot separate God and these Oh then what an unwise and foolish thing is it in a Christian when he hath such a Treasure and yet will make no use of it Such a Mine and yet improveth it not In God there is holinesse for all Angels and men much more for thee Secondly God being thus absolutely good he is communicating of it and it is a Rule The more any thing is good the more diffusive it is of it self As we see in God who though glorious and happy enough in himself yet he created a world and ordained many to Eternall Glory out of his meer good pleasure and Fullnesse not that he needed or wanted any Oh then it is very acceptable and well-pleasing to God that we should come with thirsting Souls unto this Fountain and draw Water out of it That we should suck plentifully at these full Breasts and be refreshed Vse of Instruction to the People of God who are greatly afflicted under this great Temptation They are not an holy People Oh they finde sinne captivating them sinne prevailing over them but where is an holy heart holy affections and holy aims in what they doe Oh they say Could they finde they were more holy though they were poor and afflicted yet they should rejoyce Let such Consider It is their Unbelief and want of earnest Praier if they be not richly supplied and furnished in this for God is infinitely holy and he delights to communicate it The larger the Vessell is the more willing he is and will be to fill it and there cannot be any Prayer more acceptable then to begge for this above all things Vse 2. Is God thus holy Then let the most holy be humble in all their approaches to him for he is of such pure Eyes that he findes spots and blemishes yea damnable matter in thy most holy duties Angels holinesse is not proportionable to him Thirdly Of Reproof to wicked men who deride scoff and maliciously oppose holinesse What is this but to rise up against God himself Is not Holinesse the Glorious Attribute of God And do the Beams of this shining in his People offend thee This argueth thou art of a perverse and of a devilish Spirit for thou shouldest rather reverence and honour it saying Oh that I might live and dye like such holy men Indeed there are many would like Balaam die like a Godly man but not live like him as One said He would live like Croesus but die like Socrates Yet this is impossible There must be an holy Life else there will hardly be an holy Death SERMON LV. The Great Lord-Keeper of Israel from inevitable Ruine both of Body and Soul extolled JOH 17.11 Holy Father keep through thy own Name those thou hast given me c. WE have dispatched the Introductory Compellation and now proceed to the Petition it self and in that Consider 1. The mercy praied for and 2. The Amplification of it The mercy praied for is Keep The amplification is 1. From the Subject described by their Election from Eternity And 2. Actuall donation to Christ in time Those thou hast given me This is often repeated by our Saviour as being a main Argument why nothing should he denied them that were thus
several waies faith helpeth to keep us Vse of Exhortation to the godly above all keepings to keep faith up The Just is to live by faith and we are to walk by faith and all the while we do so we stand immovable upon a Rock If thou growest secure or revolting if thou beginnest to decay all is because thy faith weakens The streams must dry up when the Fountain doth If the branches wither there is some defect in the Root Vse 2. of Instruction That it 's no wonder if wicked men grow worse and worse if they stumble and fall and never rise more if they become like the Blackmore and Leopard that cannot change their skins for they have no true lively faith in God and so have not whereby to be staid up Till God make a wonderful change in them expect no other but he that is filthy will be more filthy still SERMON LVIII The Greatness of the Mercy of being kept sound in the Truth And the Damnableness of Errour demonstrated JOHN 17.11 Keep through thy own Name those whom thou hast given me WE are now come to the last Interpretation which is part of the compleat sense here intended in this phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that is to take Name for that pure and sound Doctrine whereby God in a saving manner is known Thus Name is used at the 6th verse I have manifested thy Name which is explained by the word they had kept And then the Preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken properly Keep in thy Name in thy Truth and Word which I have manifested to them For there is a two-fold keeping of Gods Word Obedientially by conforming our lives to it and Doctrinally by preserving the truth of it In this sense Timothy is exhorted to keep 2 Tim. 1.14 the good thing committed to his trust gold he hath received he must look this be not debased by erroneous dross Observe That it 's a special mercy to be kept in the truth and pure faith we have received Faith and Unity our Saviour prayeth for agreement in errour is not true peace and faith without Unity will like a live-coal quickly die of it self alone In these times of Errours and Heresies this Doctrine hath more than ordinary usefulness in it and therefore diligently attend to the grounds why it 's a special mercy to be kept sound in the faith and that we are more to rejoyce that our souls are kept from deceitfull errours than our bodies from infectious diseases And First It 's a special mercy because of the frequent and diligent Exhortations given to all that they fall not from the truth that they make not shipwrack of their faith 2 Pet. 3.17 The Apostle having spoken before that some wrest the Scriptures to their own destruction he bids even the godly beware a word used in matter of great concernment and where there is great danger lest they also be lead aside Therefore errour is not the way to Heaven and the Errour of the wicked it is called Wickedness is shewed in corrupt Doctrines as well as in prophane lives so as to fall from their stedfastness if you begin to shake to doubt it 's a sinne we must not fall from our stedfastness There is a notable place also Jude vers 3. when the Apostle gave himself diligently to write of salvation what doth he pitch upon to strive for the true Faith and he doth not barely write but exhorts his affections as well as his judgement are set on work and it 's not simply to believe or keep the faith but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be in an agony as they that are in a fight or race The faith should be as dear to us as our lives and the word implies a difficulty to keep it because of violent enemies to take away this live childe and put a dead one in the room Lastly you have the character of this faith it was once delivered so that new Revelations are not to be expected But we are to enquire What was once delivered Thus you see a Christian must not be cold and lukewarm in the truths of God but he must with all his soul imploy himself about it Secondly True Doctrine is a special mercy because one main end of the Scripture is to inform and keep us therein As God made the Sunne a fountain of all light and the Starres shine with a borrowed light from it so hath God put all spiritual light into the Scriptures and with this Sunne both Pastour and people are to be cloathed The Scripture is not only a rule of our life but of our faith principally 2 Tim. 3.16 The Apostle there reckoning up the admirable use and end of the Scriptures puts this in the first place That it is profitable for Doctrine How then dare a man say it 's no matter what Religion I am of all the doctrinal Disputes are but Scholastical Subtilties Is not this to blaspheme the perfection of the Scripture and is it not horrible ingratitude to God who giveth his Church the Scriptures as the most glorious Jewel it can enjoy This was the Jews priviledge to them were committed the Oracles of God Rom. 9. Thirdly It 's a special mercy to be kept in the truth because the Lord hath appointed Officers in the Church for this end among others to preserve and propagate the truth If it be then of such esteem with God ought it not to be also with us And wherein doth Gods regard to his truth more appear than in ordaining Officers in his Church whose main work and imployment should be to disseminate this pure seed wheresoever they come Ephes 4.14 There we have Offices given to the Church and one end is that believers be not tossed up and down with every winde of doctrine And though Timothy as some expound that place had prophesies concerning him what a glorious instrument he would be in the Church of God yet Paul doth again and again exhort him to keep the same doctrine he had delivered to him 1 Tim. 9.20 O Timothy keep that which is committed to thee That compellation is insinuating and argueth much affection in Paul and there is a reason even in the very expression of faith he cals it depositum as Aristotle observeth it 's a greater sinne to imbezil or alter that than any thing we have borrowed because this is committed to our Justice but a depositum to our faithfulness The Depositor doth rest upon us as trusty men So that by this all the Ministers of God are to be awakened Christian faith and doctrine is committed to you as the preservers of it The Priests lips are to preserve knowledge and the people are to require it at their hands The Apostle 2 Tim. 1.14 as if verbum sapienti sat est were not true in this matter doth again re-minde him to keep the good thing committed to him See with what esteem he speaks of the true Doctrine
he was never given in the sense it is used ver 2. where such are said to have eternal life The last aggravation is None of them is perished he doth not say none of them hath been killed by persecutors or none of them have grievously fallen by sinne for so Peter did but none is perished he speaks in the present tense not none shall perish but is perished as if because they were not already perished they should never or rather because in respect of Gods promise it was as sure as if they were already in heaven Even as Judas is said in the Text to be perished although he was not yet in hell he was not yet gone to his proper place but because of the certainty of it This expression was so remarkable that Chap. 18.9 we have mention made of it as a famous saying That the saying might be fulfilled of those thou hast given me I have lost none only whereas in the text it is expressed passively none is perished there it 's active I have lost none but that change of the word is very comfortable for thereby is signified that if any did perish it would be because of some fault in him if they be lost it is he hath lost them Though sinne and the devil should instrumentally destroy them yet it would be principally attributed to his want of love or power or faithfulnesse in his trust In the text one word is to be observed and that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is perished The word is used sometimes of a corporall and temporall destruction Judg. 12.11 They perished in the gainsaying of Core 1 Pet. 3.6 The whole world is said to be drowned in water so 2 Cor. 10 9. Sometimes it 's used of a spirituall destruction in respect of the soul by everlasting damnation Now the word doth here take in both the senses spirituall destruction as the principall and temporall as the secondary for that this is partly implied appeareth cap. 18.9 I am he ye seek let these go and then follows that none may perish In respect of the first destruction it is chiefly that the devil hath his Name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Revel 9.11 onely you must observe that when the Scripture useth this word in a spiritual sense for a lost man in soul and body it speaks of a twofold undone condition First There are some in a lost perishing condition but yet recoverable by the grace of God they are as Moses drawn out of the water where certain death would have been and thus all the godly before their conversion are lost Thus Matth 18.11 Christ is said to come that he might save such as were lost he did not come to save a lost Judas or such as were from all eternity left by God in their undone condition but those elect persons that for the present were in a lost estate Thus Luke 15.24 The Prodigal sonne is said to be lost or perished but he was recovered again The other sense is when it 's applied to such as are in an undone estate irrecoverably They are in a state of perishing and will never be brought out of it and thus it 's applied to Judas Thus it 's used 2 Cor. 15. The Gospel is a sweet savour to those that are saved and in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 those that perish where it 's opposed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The words thus explained Observe That none of those who are elected or given by the Father to Christ shall perish They will be enabled to persevere They will certainly get to the haven This is a principal truth in Divinity and as it is much oppugned by learned Adversaries so it hath also great influence into our lives practically and therefore I shall be the larger on this subject and before I come to explicate it it 's good to compare two other Texts with this as excellent parallels The first is John 6.39 This is the Fathers will where you have the truth asserted and that very powerfully 1. He saith He will lose nothing of what the Father hath given him He doth not say he will lose none but nothing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not any thing neither his soul nor his body and therefore because the body when consumed to dust seemeth to be for ever lost he addeth I will raise it up at the last day 2. This is so great a matter that he saith This is the will of his Father that sent him So that the main command to be received from the Father and the great thing willed was to let none of the elect perish The second Text is John 10.28 where speaking of this property of his sheep that they hear his voice he addeth I give unto them eternal life and they shall never perish Here you see the expression for the future lest it might be objected against this in the Text though none is perished yet yet he may when new temptations and dangers arise then they may be undone Judas did not immediately upon his Discipleship betray Christ but our Saviour saith None shall perish and he giveth a sufficient cause of this their perseverance because they are in his Fathers hand Here is the dear respect God beareth to them and then none is stronger then the Father So that you must finde out a power greater then Gods and more prevailing then his arm if you will hold they can perish Thus you see this truth confirmed by the mouth of two faithfull witnesses But because this truth is of singular use and of much difficulty I shall first lay down many introductory particulars to the stating of this Question for if the childe at first be not well swadled it proveth crooked in it's growth we must therefore lay a sure and clear foundation that our superstructure may endure And First The Question is not of the possibility of a believers total and final perishing If we consider him in himself if we behold him in his own power not as elected and covenanted with in Christ then it 's not only possible but even necessary that he should eternally perish This is evidenced in the apostate Angels and Adam there grace was amissible yea they did actually lose it when yet they had not a corrupt nature within to betray them as we have Therefore they did not necessarily but by a voluntary choice fall into their own destruction How much more would this terrible apostasie be in godly men though sanctified seeing there are the powerfull reliques of corruption abiding in them and withall many violent temptations without to overwhelm them if left to themselves When therefore we say the true believer cannot perish it 's not to be attributed to his strength and power but solely to the grace of God which as at first wrought conversion so it doth also perseverance and continuance in that estate for as the removal of the pillars doth immediately make the house to fall being it's naturall motion is to descend
Casuists But then there is a Scandal given or scandalum Pusillorum when those who appear for Religion do such things as are indeed inconsistent with holinesse that can never be made good by the Scripture and of such it is that our Saviour saith Wo be to him by whom offences come Mat. 18.7 Whosoever shall offend one of these little ones it had been better a Millstone were hung about his neck and he thrown into the sea For although it be also a sinne in any man to be prejudiced and alienated from Godlinesse because of the sinnes of those that professe it neither will that be an excuse to them yet because such put a stumbling block in the way therefore is the transgression great Distinguish then between such as through their wilfull obstinacy will be offended and from such who are so through weaknesse and a reall occasion given 4. Such is the enmity of man to what is good that he is glad to have any occasion to blame the Truth with whenas indeed they should mourn and grieve to see any failings amongst those that are religious they rather rejoyce in the discovery of such and they think this is a good reason for their Impiety Why should they come out from the common waies of the world Do not many of those that are so forward do thus and thus And therefore they hope they shall do as well as any other The Apostle seeing this wicked disposition in the world speaks notably to the godly 1 Pet. 3.16 To walk with such a good Conscience that whereas the world will speak against them as evil doers they may be ashamed So 1 Pet. 2.12 These things premised Let us consider the unreasonablenesse and sinfullnesse of condemning Religion for some hypocrites therein For 1. Dost thou not as well see many are sincere and walk unblameably Doth not thy own heart tell thee that thou hast no just cause to speak against them Dost thou not sometimes wish thy Soul might do as well as theirs Dost thou not with Balaam wish thou mightst die the Death of such Righteous persons Shall not the Graces and holinesse of Eleven Apostles more confirm thee then the wickednesse of one Judas offend thee Consider then how unreasonable thou art that dost only minde the weak places of the Wall not â—he strong Thou speakest of many that for gain and secret lusts have fallen off from God but how many thousands of godly sincere men can we tell thee of who because they feared God were neither terrified by threats nor yet seduced by allurements to deny Christ Though a Judas did betray him yet â—here are Millions of Martyrs who have valiantly died in the Confession of him 2. We are not to live by Examples but by Precepts It 's an Old Rule We are to consider what the Scripture requires and commands If that enjoyn a life separated and singular to the wickednesse of the world If that bid thee run not into the same excesse of Riot with them such a strict way and profession thou art bound to follow Though all that go before thee be hypocrites and that go with thee Though all the Apostles had been like Judas yet Christs Truth had still been to be embraced Therefore not mens lives but the Scripture is to be ouâ— Rule If all men prove Hypocrites or Apostates yet we are bound to keep close to the Word Let God be true and every man a Lyar It 's true the life and conversation of others in sincerity and uprightnesse may be a great inducement to holiness therfore the Scripture often cals for a life of light and holinesse that others may be won thereby but yet every one ought to have such an inward assurance both of the Truth of God and his Grace upon his heart that what Peter said presumptuously they are to acknowledge as a duty Though all men should forsake Christ yet he would not It 's not upon men that we are to build either our faith or our godlinesse but though all men should prove devils and there were none in the world but one man that would own Christ thou wert to joyn with him 3. If we should condemn Religion for the falshood of some we were to condemn all the waies of Religion and all parties in the world and so to turn direct Athiests for look upon all the severall waies and parties that are in the world Are there not some that are a reproach to them that the wiser and more sober persons in that way will not own Wonder not then if the Apostle say of some that they are spots in their Feasts Jude 12. And Rom. 2. that they are such by whom the Name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles This hath and will be It is impossible saith our Saviour but there will be offences viz considering the corruptions and sinfull inclinations of men but if you will own no Religion wherein an Hypocrite may come in you must do as Constantine bad the Novatian erect a Ladder and go himself only into heaven Even in heaven it self there were as we may say Judasses for what were those Apostate Angels that did not abide in the Truth but left their first habitation but betraiers of all that glory and honour that was due to God Know then that to throw away Religion because of the hypocrisie of some few is to run the broad way into Athiesm 5. It is not only sinful but very dangerous to thy own soul when thou art prejudiced or leavest the true way upon such grounds Thou dost not hurt them but thou wrongest thy own soul Those Disciples Joh. 6. that took offence at Christs Preaching they did not despise Christ so much as they damned their souls for saith Peter then whither shall we go for thou hast Eternal Life So then for thee to take up prejudices and objections against Christs way because of some mens miscarriages is to be a self-murderer wilt thou destroy thy own soul and throw thy self into one extremity because others may in another way undo themselves Oh know it is an heavy judgement upon thee when thou meetest with stumbling-blocks Those whom God loveth he giveth a better heart unto them Christ himself Luk. 1. 1 Pet. 2.7 To those that beleeve is indeed precious but a stone of stumbling and a Rock of offence unto those that do not beleeve Oh then be afraid lest this be the beginning of Gods judgement upon thee to be so prejudiced and offended by mis representations that thou shalt never have an heart to love God and his way Think not to do them a despight thou art the greatest Enemy to thy own soul 6. If any under the pretence of Religion do act their iniquities quarrell not at Religion it self for that condemneth such waies Neither do those that fear God own such for their members yea where Gods Order is put in practise they cast such from them as a dishonour to God and a reproach to that holy calling
fall out casually but by the wise ordering providence of God 3. This may be brought in to prevent any such errour as might be gathered from our Saviours words as if some of the Elect persons might perish No saith our Saviour he was none of them The Scripture a long while agoe had pronounced fearful curses against him Now to understand this Consider these things First That the Scriptures which do most palpably thus foretell Judas his perdition are Psa 41.10 applied Joh. 13.8 Psa 69.26 Psa 109.8 applied Act. 1.20 Here you see are clear evident places containing a Prediction of what would befal Judas David speaks by way of bitter Imprecation against his implacable and crafty Enemies who set against God and his cause in him and this was a Type of Judas Indeed Junius relateth this passage in the Text not only to Judas his perdition but also to all those severall places of Scripture which speak of Christ and his office in saving of his people but that seemeth not so accomodated to the Context 2. These words are not spoken to take off the cause of perdition from Judas and to lay it upon the Scripture or Gods prevision but only as you heard to prevent the offence the Disciples might take Therefore Calvin saith well that the Scriptures meer prediction is not the cause of an Event Neither did Judas perish because the Scripture said so Indeed no predictions whether divine or humane as Astronomicall politicall c. are the causes of any Event Things are not therefore because foretold but they are foretold because future This is true of prediction or prevision meerly as so not including preordination in it Hence 3. The particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is taken two waies in Scripture sometimes denoting a cause Sometimes an Event only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Learned instance in many places Now here they make it to signifie the Event only that the sence amounts to thus much when Judas had betraied his Master and perished in that wickednesse then were those places of Scripture fulfilled The Scriptures did not force or compell him but when he had accomplished his impieties then was the Scripture fullfilled Indeed Tolet makes it to be causall and Maldonate causall apparently but not really Jansenius grants it may be causall not in respect of Judas his sinne but the end why God permitted all this Lastly Though Gods prevision and the Scriptures prediction be not simply the cause of any thing future yet because Gods prevision is never without his pre-ordination and that though wicked men are justly damned for their sins yet all these things fall not out without some antecedent Decrees of God Therefore we must understand this place as taking in Judas his Reprobation also Obs That so many contrary things to a Beleevers Expectation may fall out in matters of Religion that did not the Scripture foretell them we should be greatly offended This hypocrisie of Iudas was so hainous and monstrous that had not Christ forewarned them out of the Scripture it had been enough to make them stagger and reel To think there was no such thing as Truth of Grace and Uprightnesse To cry out as he did observing the deceitful waies of the world O Vertue I thought thou hadst been some reall thing but now I finde thee to be a meer sound of words c. What if one of the Apostles be thus false then surely there is no Truth or Religion in the world It hath alwaies been thus in the Church of God such passages have fallen out beyond a godly mans expectation that sometimes with David they have been ready to say It 's a vain thing to be godly they have doubted about God and his Word and all hath been because they have not diligently considered that this is no more then the Scripture hath spoken of Let us Consider some particulars so hardly concocted without Scripture-Information And first That the way of Christ should have so much opposition and persecution in the world Did not a man Consider that every Page almost of the Scripture foretels this it would be enough to dishearten him Mat. 10. â—3 there and in many other places Christ foretels their portion in this world They shall be haâ—ed that is the highest degree of mens spirits against them which rests in nothing but the utter destruction of those that are hated Joh. 15.18 There also are serious Informations against this offence that might be taken at Christs way and indeed by that passage it is a Sect that is every where spoken against Act. 26.22 It seemeth many were disheartened it was enough to keep a man off if it were said None in the world likes this you will be the Object of every mans scorn and derision and is it not the great Temptation still in Heavens way that so many troubles do abide those that will live godly They cannot bend and turn their Consciences as the world would have them They must oppose and discountenance sinne though it be never so advantagious and by this contrariety of their works to the works of the world therefore it is they are so much hated Now these things are hardly born a man had need again and again go to the Scripture and inform himself saying This is no more then I reade daily then I am to look for Hence 1 Pet. 4 12. Think it not strange concerning the fiery Triall as if some strange thing happened to you Though the afflictions be never so fierce so terrible yet do not think this any strange matter Say Christianus sum as he did homo nihil Christiani alienum â— me pâ—to I am a Christian and think nothing that may befall a Christian is strange to me Oh thus we would think that the way to heaven should be a pleasant smooth and delight some way That whenever we are in Christs way there should be no Hils or Dales no troublesome passages but we finde the clean contrary and this is a stumbling block to us as David said such things were to him till he went into the Sanctuary of God 2. This is a stumbling block in Religion That some of those who are eminent in the profession of Christ should yet degenerate and turn Hypocrites Heretiques and Apostates Oh these are sad Temptations and cause many weak ones to fall when such pillars prove rotten This was Judasses Case in the Text Better he had never been born even in this respect as well as others that hereby Religion was wounded the souls of many endangered and the Adversaries of Christ more confirmed and made obdurate in their wicked waies Therefore the Scripture foretels such sad things for Heresies that they should break out in the preaching of the Gospel that such Tares should grow up as well as the wheat is again and again spoken of 2 Pet 2.1 2 3. False Teachers shall arise that shall bring in damnable Heresies and though
they be thus damnable yet many shall follow their pernicious waies There is no Heresie so deformed but many people will follow it and by this means the way of Truth shall be evil spoken of See this in our daies How greatly do the Papists blaspheme that holy Truth of God by which we are saved because of the many Sects and errours which sprung up amongst us They think this Argument enough if there were no other when they can say how violent is one Protestant against another condemning one another for Heretiques They all pleade the Spirit and yet are opposite to each other and certainly did not the Scripture forewarn us of such things it were enough to make the stoutest beleever sometimes at a stand but 1 Cor. 11. The Scripture saith there again There must be Heresies That necessity ariseth both in respect of mens corruptions and also in respect of Gods wise permission that so the approved and sound may be made manifest It 's no little part of a Christians wisedom in the overflowing of Heresies when men of several waies speciously pretend to Truth and Piety to know how to deport our selves and so to walk that we do not fall from our stedfastnesse Now there is not a surer Buckler to keep off these poisonous arrows from our breasts then to strengthen our selves with powerful Considerations out of the Scripture Thus it must be Thus it will be The Scripture again and again tels us of it men of great Eminency and repute may make shipwrack of their Faith and through deceivablenesse and subtle insinuations will draw many after them Wonder not at this when it comes to passe That is notable to this purpose Act. 20.29 30. Though Paul himself had instructed those Churches yet he tels them after his departure that Wolves would venture in amongst them what a sad change would this be But from whence should they come Even out of your selves will arise men Thus these Toads and Serpents would breed in Gods own Garden As the Leprosie of Heresie is thus a Scandall in Gods Church So the Apostacy and revolt of such as were once forward for the Truth To have them degenerate yea sometimes to become malicious Enemies against what they professed this is very hard Heb. 6. and 2 Pet. 2. mention is made of some who were endowed with eminent gifts and much outward Reformation yet they are supposed to fall away and so to fall as never to recover again Let it not then stumble thee if there be such who will for earthly advantages betray Christ after much love pretended to him That will sell Christ for silver Do not thou loath Religion for this Do not thou begin to say Are there any Religious even in this world Do not thou follow them thinking I may do as they do But rather tremble at such Instances considering how terrible their latter end will be 3. When for the profession of the Truth and Piety we finde our nearest friends and such as ought most to encourage us to set against us yea to betray us and to work our Deaths if it were possible though this be very hard to bear yet say as in the Text This is done that the Scripture may be fullfilled If Christ himself complain it was not an open enemy but thou my familiar friend we took sweet counsell together that did lift up his heel against him that is proudly contemptuously and bloudily set against me Do not thou expect a better condition then Christ thy Master especially attend to that place Mat. 10.34 35. Luk. 11.52 where the consequent of the Gospel preached is to set the nearest relation one against another so that for thy Godlinesse sake neither Father or Friend may own thee yea the wife of thy bosome will betray thee such things have fallen out in times of persecution and therefore be not offended at that which the Scripture hath foretold 4. That Antichrist should prosper and prevail even to the shedding of the bloud of so many thousand Martyrs and yet meet with no remarkable judgement would be an unanswerable Temptation had not the Scripture foretold it The Scripture informeth of a twofold Antichrist a doctrinall one such as John speaks of that denieth Christ to be come in the flesh and a politicall Antichrist or one that is chiefly so in respect of Church-Government who yet also shall be doctrinally Antichrist of whom Paul speaketh that he shall exalt himself above every thing that is called God and of which the Revelation makes often mention for although this Antichrist shall prevail and the greater part of the earth shall receive the mark of the beast yet at last the time will come when those joyfull Songs shall be sung that Babylon is fallen and the judgements of God are just who hath avenged himself upon the Beast Let not then Bellarmine glory in his temporal felicity as a mark of the Church Let him not say in such a daring manner If the Pope be Antichrist and the man of sinne aimed at in the Scripture Why have not horrible judgements from heaven overtaken him All this is easily answered The Scripture foretels he shall have a time and he must for a while make his garments red with the bloud of the Saints But as certainly as he doth this so also shall his perdition come as certainly Wonder not at this or be offended for the Scripture must be fulfilled 5. The manifold exercises and conflicts that Gods own Children have sometimes about the guilt of sinne and sometimes about the power of sinne makes them think there was none so in the world before Oh how shall they bear it there is no mans condition like theirs you cannot hear one reade of the like say they But do not all these troubles arise from ignorance in the Scripture Do ye not reade of David though sometimes on the Mount of Transfiguration yet at other times on the Mount of Calvary Is he not sometimes lifted up with the light of Gods Countenance and at other times so dejected and disquieted he knoweth not what to do And as for the power of Corruption abiding in us Doth not Paul Rom 7. cry out O miserable man that I am who shall deliver me from this body of Death and the Apostle Jam. 4.5 doth the Scripture speak in vain The spirit that is in us lusteth to envy Even in the Godly there is a strong provocation to envy one of the vilest sins and most contrary to the Spirit of Christ Seeing then the Scripture doth thus admonish us Let not the Children of God walk disconsolately Let them not say God hath forsaken them Let them still remember that the Scripture hath forewarned them of such things That the devil is a roaring Lion seeking whom he may devour 1 Pet. 5.6 Vse of Instruction Hath the Scripture by it's prediction forewarned against all possible offences that fall out then 1. See the truth and faithfulnes of Christ that hideth not the worst
things from us he dealeth plainly with us What sufferings troubles persecutions What difficulties and hardship we shall meet with in the way to heaven he tels us afore-hand of them The devil and the world they come with their pleasures for the present they tell us not how bitter they will be at the latter end But the Lord Christ he informeth us of the worst that may fall out 2. From this prediction we should arm our selves against all temptations whatsoever Being fore-warned we should be fore-armed Oh how blessed is that man who under the greatest affliction can say This I knew before It is not strange to me the Scripture gave me warning of it and hath furnished me with all due qualifications thereunto 3. From the evil fore-told being accomplished assure thy self also the good promised shall be fulfilled As the Scripture proveth true in all the troubles and miseries it speaks of so it will be as true in all the comforts honour and happines it speaks of This is our sinfull narrowness of heart we many times look to that evil threatned not to the good promised Oh we say Now all those texts I feared are fulfilled in me not remembring that all the promises shall also be accomplished What shall the Scripture be true in one part and not in the other Shall it be true to a wicked man and not true to a godly man Are they not called The sure promises of God As therefore thou art to prepare for all that hardship and difficulties which will be in the way of godliness so do thou as assuredly expect and look for all those joyes that peace and happiness which the same word of God affords to thee SERMON LXXIV Of the Scripture JOHN 17.12 But the Sonne of Perdition that the Scripture might be fulfilled A Second Doctrine from the reason alleadged in the Text That the Scripture might be fulfilled shall be That whatsoever the Scripture saith is sure to be made good Our Saviour saith Matth. 5. It 's surer then the heaven and earth and that every tittle of it is more enduring then the Heavens themselves It 's of great consequence to establish you in this point For if the Scripture be true and will be made good in every particular then the godly may lift up their heads with joy and the wicked bow down with fear and trembling To open this Consider the expression That the Scripture may be fulfilled The word of God is called the Scripture which is as much as the written Word The word of God in respect of the accidental communicating of it may be divided into that which is Traditum or Scriptum that which was immediately delivered either by God himself or inspired into the Prophets to be communicated to the Church or else that which was commanded to be written and so to be a perpetual standing Rule according to which the Church should walk in soever shall come to passe And herein it will infallibly prove true for as we read of many predictions of old they were accomplished at that time and in that manner as God had fore-told so we may justly conclude for the future that it will be in the like manner Whatsoever God hath fore-told by the Scripture concerning a day of Judgement and the everlasting torments of the damned that there shall be a Resurrection of the body and that every one shall give an account for what hath been done here Expect it and believe it as surely as if it were already done Oh what a deal of security and boldness is there in sinners because they believe not this Did they think they heard the sound of the Trump of the last day ringing in their ears Arise and come to judgement What holy fear and trembling would possess them whereas because they live for the present in jollity and so many years the world and all things have continued as they were therefore they think there will never be any change such were those mockers Peter speaks of 2 Pet. 3. saying Where is the day of his coming Know then that all those places of Scripture which speak of such a dreadfull time will one day be fulfilled never think that those Texts will fall to the ground thy lusts will prove a lie thy pleasures a lie to thee but Gods word will abide for ever Thirdly We have the promising part of the Scripture The Land of Canaan did not more richly flow with milk and honey then the Scriptures abound with all kinde of promises both for this life and that to come This heaven is full of such glorious starres The Apostle 2 Pet. 1.4 cals them precious promises precious both in respect of the things promised and also of the certainty and truth of them There is the grand promise of all the Charter of the Covenant of Grace I will be their God and they shall be my people and this is subdivided into many particulars so that there is not a good thing to be desired nor an evil thing to be avoided but we have a promise for it and certainly if the word and promise of a great man in place and power be able to refresh the heart of an indigent man how much more must the promise of the Almighty and holy God revive those that depend on it All the children of God are with Isaac called the children of the promise Gal. 4.28 so that they are the children of the promise efficiently as it was the meer promise of God that gave them a supernatural being all humane power being as impotent for that purpose as Sarahs womb was to conceive and further They are the children of the promise as I may say objectively because they live on that and are nourished by it and as they say in naturals so it is true in spirituals Ex eisdem constamus è quibus nutrimur The procreating and conserving causes are of the same nature hence we may read of the godly looking up to Gods promise in all their difficulties Psal 77.8 and when God stirreth up himself to do good to his people it 's because he remembers his holy promise Insomuch that heaven and salvation it self is called The hope of the promise Act. 26.6 Though therefore the people of God have not all the good things they desire in present possession yet they have them in promise and Gods truth is bond and security enough A man that hath not his estate at command yet if he have it in sure bonds and good security looks upon himself as a rich man Oh then the unbelief and vile doubtings of thy heart Are all the promises of God of no repute with thee Are they of no credit Should they not as much assure thee as if every thing were accomplished already Hence as the Scripture when it speaketh of a future thing useth the present tense to shew the certainty of it as the learned instance in many places so should the faith of a godly man turn the future
tense into the present and what God saith he will do to take as done already Lastly There is the comminatory or threatning part Here is Mount Ebal as well as Mount Gerizim The Scripture hath it's sting as well as honey In this Ark there is the Rod as well as Manna Christ hath not only a Scepter of grace but a Rod of iron and those threatnings are farre above the terrors of the most cruell men that ever lived for it 's not onely a threatning of bodily miseries but of hell of eternal wrath and vengeance on the soul as well as the body which no earthly man can do Therefore whatsoever the word of God hath said against an evil man let him look for it as if he were already under that doom Is not Judas here called a son of perdition yea is he not said to be perished in the present tense because of the certainty of it Doth not the Scripture say He that believeth not is condemned even already Joh. 3.8 As when God at first threatned Adam In the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt die This was made good though Adam did not actually die at that time because he was put into a state of death and every moment that sentence might be inflicted on him Thus it is with every wicked man whatsoever curse whatsoever vengeance is denounced against thee this night this day this moment it may be fulfilled on thee The ground why the Scripture must be fulfilled is plain Because it is Gods word and therefore it is immortal like himself it will stand as he stands for what should hinder it There was no defect of knowledge or wisdom in God nor of power and strength and therefore the word being out of his mouth who can contradict it Vse of Encouragement to the godly The Scripture hath as many promises for thee as thou canst desire It 's full of glad tidings to thee that fearest God There is not a Chapter but it speaks some good or other to thee Oh do not think these things are spoken in vain and not to be good to be true What shall the holy Spirit of God become false to deceive and delude thee Farre be such blasphemous thoughts from thee Go then and rejoyce say I have enough I have all things the Scripture abounds with all consolations and not one drop of this precious wine shall be lost or spilt to the ground but on the contrary it speaks woe and trembling to wicked men Oh how well were it for you if the Scripture were a book of fables and lies Then thou mightst eat and drink and rise up to play and sport but at the last thou wilt finde every word of it to be true Why then can thy bold heart endure any longer Is there not terrour enough in the Scripture to break it in peeces though it were of iron Thou wilt finde at last God only true but man and the world and thy own heart a liar SERMON LXXV Of the Truth of Scripture-Prophesies And against Judiciall Astrologie and Witchcraft Shewing the Vanity and Wickednesse thereof and of Seeking to them JOH 17.12 That the Scripture might be fullfilled I shall at this time conclude this Text which hath been so fruitful in spiritual matter but before I come to make the last Observation let us Consider In how many sences the Scripture may be said to be fulfilled For there are divers waies of understanding this and indeed there is scarce any thing more difficult in Religion then to make an happy reconciliation of the places quoted in the New Testament with the Old At the first view of many of those allegations you would think there were violent deflections of the Scripture to another sence then was intended but we Christians beleeve that the same Spirit which breathed on the Prophets did also inspire the holy Apostles for the right interpretation of them Though therefore the Solution of every difficulty surpasse the ability of the most Learned Interpreter yet we are to captivate our understandings to the Truth of the Scripture and not the Scripture to our Understandings and nothing will better facilitate a right Understanding of Scripture-allegations then to know that the Scripture may be said to be fullfilled two waies 1. Properly 2. Improperly and by way of accomodation Properly and that two waies Either in a literall sence or a mysticall sence A literall sence either is simply so when it 's a meer prediction of what is to come and hath no Type for the present to be verified in of this kinde or sort are many Examples especially Isa 7.14 Behold a Virgin shall conceive and bear a Son Matth. 1.22 applied to Christ This was onely true of Christ and his Mother not applicable to any else for as for Musculus and Grotius who conceive that this was done in a Type and that same Virgin in those daies did marry and bear a Son which was a Type of Christ is wholly improbable and diminisheth this glorious Mystery of Christs Incarnation As for the second kinde of fulfilling which is a compounded sence of the Type and Antitype that is often Thus these things which were fulfilled about the Paschal Lamb the brasen Serpent about Jonah Solomon and David were also applied to Christ as the Antitype As also Hos 11. that of bringing the people of Israel out of Egypt unto Christ Though these places also may be said to be fullfilled in a mystical sence and in this manner the Scripture speaking of Judas his perdition Psa 41. and Psa 109. is to be understood for David in those Psalms literally speaks of his present enemies but typically and mystically this was to be applied to Judas An improper or accomodatitious application is when the Scripture is said to be fulfilled because there falleth out something like that So Christ Mat. 15.7 8. repeateth that to the hypocrites of his time which the Prophet Isa 29 13. applieth to those that lived in his time viz. that they drew nigh him with their lips but their hearts were farre from him This explained observe Obs That it 's a sure Argument and Demonstration of the Divinity of the Scripture That it doth foretell things which long after do come to passe Judas his perdition in the Text was prophesied of many hundred years before As God endowed men with such illumination that they could tell what was done many years before they lived as appeareth in Moses his writing of the History of the Creation so it doth no lesse wonderfully appear in a prediction of such things as shall come hereafter and therefore both the Old Testament and the New have two Books that are wonderfully prophetick of what shall befal the Church in after Ages Daniel prophesied so in his time and John did the like in his Revelations To open this Doctrine Consider First That it is only Gods property to foreknow things to come We matter not those wretched Socinians who
deny any prescience in God because they say this would enduce an absolute necessity and it would be as vain a thing to think to avoid what God doth foreknow as what he doth preordain Therefore they take away one as well as the other but this is impudently to contradict the Scripture which doth so often make prescience a property belonging solely to God observe that place Isa 41.21 22 23. shew the things that are to come hereafter that we may know ye are gods and indeed he only can know future things that only knoweth the hearts of men and that the Scripture attributeth to God only Indeed the Prophets who were but men yet they did foretell many things to come but they were only ministeriall in this It was God that revealed these things to them so that it was not they so much as God and thus the Scripture revealeth things to come because it 's the word of him who knoweth all things and it 's the writing of such who were immediatly inspired by the holy Ghost Now one reason why God must needs foreknow what is to come is because nothing can ever be without his decree predictive of it and so because God knoweth what he will do therefore he knoweth what shall be Therefore we need not with the Jesuites run to a scientia media whereby God knoweth all things they say from the infinity of his knowledge comprehending the nature of things antecedently to his Decree their actions absolutely future or conditionally only for his knowledge is founded upon his decree Secondly Although God only doth originally and by his own property know things to come yet the devils they may foretell some things Not that the devils can of themselves foreknow any future casuall thing for they know not the hearts and free wils of men yet some things they certainly foreknow some things with great conjectures certainly they know such things which God revealeth to them and employeth them in to bring about for seeing even the very devils are Instruments of bringing about his vengeance as appeareth by that when God commanded the lying spirits to be in the mouth of the false Prophets as also when they appeared before God as well as the Angels Iob 1. Seeing I say God useth these as Instruments no wonder if he make known unto them what Service they have to do and therefore they can foretell things yea the Lord suffers false Prophets sometimes to foretell things by way of judgement to a people as is to be shewed for not only to godly men but even to wicked men God hath sometimes revealed things to come as to Balaam and those Mat. 7. who said Have we not prophesied in thy Name But besides this revealed knowledge the devils may probably foretell things to come partly as Austin well observeth because of their intellectual acutenesse having such extraordinary quicknesse in theit understanding and this added to their long life which they have had ever since their Creation and partly because of their agility whereby they can quickly move from one place to another as it 's related of Apollonius Thyancus who being at Ephesus when Domitian was murthered at Rome cried out Be of good courage for at this moment the Tyrant is killed Historians write that Posts came afterwards that did confirm all those things about Domitians Death Now if this were so then it was by the help of the devil who could quickly move so far as that Apollonius did many other things and therefore is thought by some to be raised up by the devils to oppose Christ and draw off from him by false Miracles Thirdly Consider there may be predictions of three sorts divine such as are of God himself or by Prophets inspired by him or diabolcicall predictions which are by Gods just judgements suffered to be upon a people and these are either by the devil or by his Instrumenss Witches and Sorcerers Astrologers and other kinde of waies of Divination which are too common even amongst Christians or humane and natural predictions which are from natural causes to their natural effects Thus the Astronomer may foretell the Eclipses that shall be The Physician can the effects of some Diseases and so the natural Philosopher may but not with such certainty foretell of drought or much rain as our Saviour implieth Mat. 16.20 but this is only probable because many particular causes may interpose and alter all their prognostiques Thus also politick Predictions which wise men sometimes can presage about Commonwealths Though those are but Coniectures as he said Bene qui conticet hunc tu perhibeto vatem optimum Fourthly Seeing that to foretell any thing to come be thus the property of God and of the Scripture Then by this we see That all those who go to Astrologers or Witches to know things to come and all those that professe judiciary Astrology that will undertake to foretell not natural things but voluntary such as are meerly subject to mens will Do not only undertake a vain rash and false thing but that also which is very abominable and wicked It 's necessary to speak to this because there are many people look more to the fullfilling of what such Prognosticks and Almanacks say then to the Scripture as if Saturn and Jupiter did reign therefore the Earth must tremble and not God reign It would require a great Volume to speak of this exactly Onely briefly Consider these things 1. That it hath been the Devils way alwaies to disturb the Church and endeavour the damnation of many mens souls by making them credulous in these things That as Christ hath set in his Church Pastors and Teachers to instruct in the way to heaven So the devil hath raised his Witches his Sorcerers his Soothsayers and Astrologers to seduce the world Of old there were the Heretiques Priscillianists that did binde men to the Starres and made the body of men to be compounded according to the Signs yea into this soul errour Aquila that famous Interpreter of the Scripture fell for which he was cast out of the Church of God and Cardan rose to that high Impiety as to observe Christs Birth and made his power to do the Miracles he did to flow from the influx of those Starres that he was born under Some have not been so wicked yet others as Petrus de Aliaco thought by the Stars there might have been prognosticated the Birth of Christ And Kepler contends those Wise men by the Rules of Astrological Art might have presaged not only an Event of some great moment but the Birth of some great Monarch As if Christ were not born after an extraordinary and miraculous manner That the Heavens have influence upon the bodies of men may not be denied Though Pererins argueth against those Coelestes influentias as I remember Hence a man possessed with the devil is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lunatick which some say was because the devil took the occasion that at
refresh and comfort thee then when once in the flesh poured out by him yea some have thought that the expression Heb. 5. of Christs prayer and supplication with strong cries and agonies hath reference to this prayer though his tears and agonies are not mentioned Howsoever Christ alwayes praid with such zeal and fervency that he was sure to be heard See then if the want of any thing which may discourage thee may not be provided for in this prayer and shall Christ do it for this end that thou mayest alwayes have comfort And yet art thou dejected What shall Christ die in vain and pray in vain So certainly whilest thou walkest thus uncomfortably it 's as if Christ had done none of these things or else had done them in vain Secondly Christs care and will that the godly should live comfortably appeareth in those many commands for to rejoyce So that there is no command for any holy duty or to avoid any sinne more frequently enjoyned then to walk with joy and gladness of heart the people of God they doubt whether they may rejoyce they think such barren and unprofitable wretches as they are may not apply comforts They think this childrens bread doth not belong to such dogs as they are Oh but remember how indispensable and peremptory the command of God is that thou shouldst walk joyfully before him Phil. 3.1 Finally my brethren Rejoyce in the Lord When he had exhorted to many duties before he keepeth this sweet wine to the last Finally I have no more to say this is the summe of all do such and such duties but still remember to rejoyce Oh to pray dejectedly to do holy duties but with a sad heart this is to marre all As in alms so in all other duties God loveth chearfulnesse but he saith Rejoyce in the Lord Thy joy must be in heavenly objects and from spirituall motives from Evangelical priviledges some joy in their honours some in their pleasures some in their lusts as the swine delights in mire and mud but the joy of Gods people is in and through Christ Therefore he saith That my joy may be fulfilled in them not the joy of the world or the flesh Hence vers 3. it 's made the sure character of a Christian indeed who hath more then the outward form of religion that he rejoyceth in Christ Jesus But as if once speaking were not enough see how the same Apostle doubleth it Cap. 4.4 Rejoyce in the Lord alway and again I say Rejoyce Certainly there is something in it that the Apostle ingeminateth it Again I say Rejoyce he knew how hardly the people of God are brought to rejoyce How can they that are thus afflicted that have so many exercises bid them Rejoyce you may as well bid an heavy log flie up into the air Alas they are so oppressed and hardened in heart that they can no more rejoyce then a stone speak But the Apostle will hear none of these excuses I say it again Rejoyce and that alwayes let your condition your temptations be what they will let the times be what they will yet rejoyce alwayes so 1 Thess 5.16 Rejoyce evermâ—re Do not think it arbitrary or left to thy choice to walk joyfully No awe thy heart with the command that as thou darest not lie steal commit adultery because God commands the contrary so neither darest thou walk with distrust unbelief and discouragement because Gods word is against it Thirdly Christ hath provided for the Christians comfort not only by commands but also by promises The Scriptures are like a pleasant garden full of the sweet flowers of the promises therefore called 1 Pet. 1.4 Precious promises you may observe that the promises run through the heart of the Scripture as those four rivers did paradise to water and refresh it Hence it 's said That we through the Scriptures might have consolation and comfort Rom. 15 4. Hence David in all his tribulations found the word of God sweeter then the honey or the honey-comb There cannot be any strait any grief but there is a peculiar promise against it so that if at any time thou art disconsolate either publick or private afflictions lie sore upon thee remember the promises encourage thy self from them Oh walk not as if this world were such a wilderness that God had provided no fountains to refresh the barren soul As it was a custom amongst the Jews to give a cup of wine to the condemned person to refresh and comfort his spirits Therefore it was the height of malice in the Jews when in stead of such a cup they gave Christ gall to drink Thus God hath also appointed in his word so many precious and glorious promises for his children in every condition and the devil on the other side he would give them gall to drink If then thou wouldst live with heavenly joy let the promises be thy meditation day and night Fourthly Christ hath provided for the comfortable life of his people by appointing a Ministry in his Church among other ends for this to comfort the afflicted soul and to pour oyl into the hearts of such as are wounded They are to be sons of consolation like Barnabas to the children of sorrow for their sins so that it 's one of the greatest parts and work of the Ministry to publish glad tidings and to preach the acceptable year of the Lord to such as groan under the burden and prison of their sins Christ himself accounted of this in his Ministry above all other things Isa 50 4. He hath given me the tongue of the learned to know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary Oh it 's not every one that can deal with a tender conscience we must have an Eagles eye and a soft hand so that our work is not only to convert the prophane to build up the converted but to be daily comforting and exhorting the afflicted in soul And ô that there were many upon whom we might dispense this part of our Office You are apt to say Ministers preach nothing but damnation they will not comfort such as lie a dying Oh there is nothing more desired by them then to meet with such humbled souls to whom they might milk out the breasts of consolation To such they say as in the Canticles Eat ô friends yea drink abundantly but it would be a woe to us if we should tender these comforts to wicked and impenitent men There is a notable place to this purpose Ezek. 13.22 where God threatens the wicked Ministers because they strengthned the heart of the wicked in promising of him life and made the heart of the righteous sad When therefore we have to do with the contrite heart we with-hold no comfort from him as the Apostles style themselves 2 Cor. 1.24 Helpers of the believers joy So that in this is our study and labour seen as well as in Doctrine and reproof SERMON LXXVII Of Joy and Comfort
but yet how common is it for such who know and read the Word of God yet not to be reformed in their lives thereby Though they look in this glass yet they wash not those loathsome spots that are upon them conclude the Scriptures are not in their proper use to thee till they have reformed thee from such sins as thou didst formerly live in 3. The people of God though they have a spiritual life within them yet under desertions and temptations finde not the Word of God effectual for joy and consolations till God bring such texts and such promises close to their soul That we saith Paul through the Scriptures might have consolations 2 Cor. 1. And David doth often acknowledge That the word of God did comfort and revive him but let a godly man groaning under the guilt of sinne hear the sound of the Gospel a thousand times over yet he will remain like dried bones and a parched wilderness till God sanctifie it Oh how often have the people of God desired comfort and assurance read over the promises again and again gone to the Ministers of the Gospel to have oyl poured in their wounds yet not the Law but even the Gospel hath been made a dead letter till the Spirit of God doth comfort in and by it the Word then of God though instrumental yet is but instrumentall it 's not a principal Fourthly When we say it 's Instrumentall to Sanctification we are to distinguish of instrumental causes For there are Physical and Natural Instruments which work by an inherent and natural power and there are Moral Instruments which work by the sole institution and appointment of another Now the Word of God is not instrumental to Sanctification in the former but in the later way The Word doth not by any inherent vertue and efficacy in a natural manner purifie the heart but by Gods appointment and his voluntary co-operation when and where he will For if it did work thus naturally then wheresoever the Word is preached it would sanctifie it would heal As the fire whereever it is in one Countrey as well as in another it doth burn but experience doth confute this Are there not two hearing the Word of God the one is sanctified the other not At the same Sermon one is humbled made tender The other is more obstinate and hardened Whence comes all this diversity under the Word preached but because it is not a natural instrument Again If the word of God did convert and sanctifie naturally then the grace of God could not so much be amplified and magnified which yet the Scriptures do Though it be Gods goodness that the Sunne shineth the fire burneth yet we do not speak of it or call it his grace but if the Word of God ever touch and heat any mans heart if it ever reform his life this is the meer grace of God By which it appeareth That the Word of God is instrumental only by Gods institution and where he commands it to work there it works where he requireth it to break down all oppositions there it hurrieth all down before it Insomuch that sometimes the most unlikely and prophanest enemies to godliness they are changed by the Word and those that are very ingenuous and civilly disposed remain in a perverse opposition 5. When we say The Word of God is instrumentall to our Sanctification this is not to be opposed to those other causes which God hath appointed Grace is the efficient cause and Christ the meritorious cause onely this is the medium God who could convert immediately and reach home to our souls as he did to the Prophets by an immediate Revelation hath taken this way That as it 's the goodness of God in natural things though he be the first and universall cause and so could do all things immediately himself yet he hath ordained second causes who have their derived causality Thus it hath pleased God in the Government of his Church to use means and external helps the Word and Sacraments thereby to work grace when yet he could change the hearts of men immediately or communicate himself to his Church as he did once without Scriptures When therefore you hear many oppose the Scripture to the Spirit and the Ministry in the Church to Christs teaching this is absurd and tends to the division of those causes which God hath so wisely joyned together The Spirit and the Scripture must not be opposed nor Christs teaching and the Ministers for that Rule is true here Quando duorum unum est propter aliud sunt ut unum Sixthly The Word thus made known is the ordinary means both of our beginning and increase in Sanctification Two things are couched in this particular 1. It 's the ordinary means so that what God may do in extraordinary cases is not for us to dispute but ordinarily there is no other way to beget and increase grace but this Neither may we say this is dishonourable to God to binde him to one way for it hath pleased himself to appoint the communication of his grace by the Word ordinarily so that as in naturall things he will give light to the world only by the Sunne though he could do otherwise Therefore the Sunne was not made till the fourth day to shew us that God could give light to the world without a Sunne Thus it is also in spiritual things though God could otherwise communicate his graces yet he hath pleased to appoint this ordinary way So that there is no expectation of the Spirit but in the Word as the Word can no wayes avail without the Spirit and it 's the goodness of God that he hath commanded all spirits to be tried by this Rule and if not conforming to it to reject them which could not be if the voice of the Spirit could be heard any other way but in and by the Scriptures we then are bound to come to this pool if we will have the divine moving not of an Angel but of the Spirit of God As the Israelite that would escape death was to keep within his doors and those within the Ark who would enjoy Gods Protection Thus must such keep within the bounds of the Scripture who expect Gods Spirit to guide them But although we are thus bound to expect Sanctification onely in this means yet we cannot say that God hath bound himself to work these effects alwayes for though he will not ordinarily dispense his grace but in this way yet he will not alwayes accompany this way yea it 's the savour of death to many 2 Cor. 2 16. Hence in the seventh place The word of God though it be ex se and quoad institutionem an instrument of Sanctification yet to some accidentally through their corruption it becomes an instrument of greater sinfulnesse and wickednesse So that commonly there are no greater sinners under Heaven then in the Church and in the Church none greater then where the best and
at this time to prove the Verity of the Scriptures I am only to shew in what sence and wherein it is true and the nature of this Truth We take it for a principle granted by Christians that the Word of God is true and although Learned men have by unanswerable Arguments demonstrated the Truth of the Scriptures yet that was to Heathens and Pagans or that were not Beleevers of it It is true the work is necessary also to those that are Christians to make their faith more solid certain and clear and the rather because there are some wretched men rose up of late that cry down the Scriptures and that pretend to be above them yea that bid us prove the Scriptures to be Gods Word but I am not to deal with such at this time Certainly every good Christian having received this principle into him doth finde such authority and Divine Majesty coming from the Word that he doth no more desire Arguments to prove the Scripture to be the Word of God then he would have another Sunne to see this Sunne-shine Austin long agoe speaks of such a disposition with great Indignation O Lord Thou hast taught me to abhorre all such who say Vnde scis hos Libros esse Canonicos This then being laid down as a sure Foundation Let us proceed to shew in how many particulars Gods Word is true And First It 's Truth in regard of the Efficient Cause God and Christ who are the Authour of it so that the Scripture can no more lye then God or Christ could The Scriptures then are the Truth of him who is the Supream Truth So that as Truth it self cannot be false so neither can Gods Word Humane Truth is Truth but yet because every man may erre Therefore we cannot have such a Faith in it Cui non potest subesse falsum but when we come unto Gods Word and his Truth it is impossible that there should he any Errour Secondly It is the Rule of all Truth That as God is the primum principium essendi of giving being to all Truth so the Scripture is the primum principium cognoscendi the first principle to teach and inform us The Scripture then is true because all Divine Truth floweth from that and every thing is true so farre as it is commensurated according to that Rule Whatsoever men say whatsoever Reason saith whatsoever Traditions and Customes say yet if against Scripture away with all This is the Standard of all Truth all Truth I say necessary to Salvation It is the Christians Metaphysicks Ethicks and Politiques the Rule of all Speculative and Practicall Truth To the Law and to the Testimony if they speak not according to this it is because there is no light in them Isaiah 8.20 Therefore it is so often called a Light unto our Feet If this principle were kept too Neither Superstitious Traditions on the one hand nor subtle Delusions of pretended Revelations on the other hand could ever have molested or troubled the Church Thirdly It 's true materially that is all the matter contained therein is true The Historical part The Dogmatical part The morall part The predicting part all contain un-erring Truth in them Whatsoever Doctrine is there revealed it is to be received without any further disputing or asking How can it be so The first Truth hath said it therefore the Understanding must submit If it be made clear Thus saith the Lord then all must yeeld and so for the Threatnings of it whatsoever God saith against the wicked man all the evil that is there said to come upon him doubt not of the Truth of it though for the while a wicked man may live in all ease and jollity It is not so much a Threatning as the Truth of it that makes it so dreadfull what were the Names of Hell and Damnation of a Day of Judgement if there were not Truth in them and thus the promissory part is full of Truth Though a Godly man be cast down with many Temptations weaknesses and Discouragements yet the Truth of Gods Promises should be a Pillar of Marble to him and a brazen wall He may sooner fear the falling of the Heavens and the removing of the Earth out of its place then doubt in the least of the Truth thereof Hence Gods Word is said to be like Silver seven times refined So that there is no errour no drosse or falshood mixed with it It it true in the matter of the Scripture in the Historicall part especially there are some appearing Contradictions and to some Learned men they have been insoluble but this ariseth from the weaknesse of our Understanding not from the Scripture it self As there is no defect in the Sunne because the Owles Eye cannot stedfastly look upon it yea as God himself So the Scriptures because they have most Truth in them so are most intelligible if there were capacious Subjects as the Sunne is Maximè visibilis if there were a fit Eye to behold it Fourthly It is true in respect of the Adjunct or quality of it Truth is an affection cleaving to a Proposition and thus the Word of God is true qualitatively yea the Truth of the Scripture is affirmed by all to be more firm and strong though not so evident then any thing in the world Those things we receive by Reason or by Sence are nothing so true and firm as those that we receive by Faith It is said indeed that all Truth consists in indivisibili and so nothing can be truer then another This is graeted in respect of Truth it self But then if you do regard the Foundation or the Cause of Truth so is one more certain then another Thus all the Truths of Faith are transcendant to those of Reason and Sence We are more securely to rest in what God saith then in what we know or feel and the reason is because the Truth of these latter things is founded only upon a Creature but of the former upon a Creator upon God himself Oh that we did thus beleeve Gods word what manner of persons should we be who could terrifie the Godly who could trouble their Spirits if this were received And for the wicked with what Fear and Trembling would he go up and down Oh the Scripture is true that speaks against such sins that discovers my wickedness it is so true I cannot deny it Fifthly It is true Instrumentally Because the Spirit of God directs us into all Truth and this is chiefly the intendment here The Scripture is in Gods hand and by the Spirits working leadeth us into all Truth we are all in darknesse till the Scripture like the Sunne doth arise Man liveth in Errours he is nothing but a Lye till the Scripture inform but though the Scripture doth shine yet as the Sunne cannot make a blinde man to see so neither doth the Scripture of it self till God give a Seeing Eye The Scripture works onely Objectively but the
Spirit of God Subjectively preparing and fitting a man by it So that as to an Archer there are two things that are necessary The Mark to aim at and an Eye to see What could an Archer do without Eyes Thus it is with us in all our Actions The Scripture that is the Mark and therefore Sinne is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it misseth of the Mark and then the Spirit of God that must give the Eye Light and Wisedome unto the Understanding The Scripture then is Truth because by it Gods Spirit doth direct and leade us into all Truth Now there is a three-fold Truth that we cannot attain unto without the Scripture 1. True Doctrine 2. True Piety and godlinesse 3. True Consolation and Comfort The want of the first Truth causeth Errour and Heresie The want of the second Hypocrisie and prophanesse The want of the third Distrust and Despair and happy is that man who hath this three-fold Truth and indeed one begets the other True doctrine begets true Godlinesse and true Godlinesse true Consolation For the first Only by this Truth are we guided into true Doctrine whatsoever is brought in contrary or beside this though he were an Angel he is to be accursed Galat. 1. This is the Rule and so what is not according to this must be oblique and crooked Therefore never expect Truth from that man who is not diligent in the Scriptures the Rule of Truth This hath been the Cause why most Heretiques have either accused or despised the Authority of the Scriptures because they know that this Sunne and their darknesse could not consist together They saw their Doctrines and the Scripture could no more stand by each other then the Ark and Dagon Therefore they would rather fall out with Scripture then with their own Opinions as if their own hearts and Consciences were more infallible then the Bible and as if they were not to be made conformable unto the Scripture but the Scripture to them 2. Only by the Scripture do we come to true Piety and Godlinesse You see in this Text Sanctification is by the Truth and James 1.18 God doth beget us by the Word of Truth and many times David doth commend the Word of God for this Effect that it forwarneth man of Sinne That it giveth the Simple Vnderstanding and that even young men may be cleansed from their lusts by taking heed to Gods Word Psalm 119. We see by these Texts that there is no Regeneration or true Reformation but what is wrought by and through the Scripture Therefore Conversion is called the writing of Gods Law in a mans heart So that this makes it clear that though many Heretiques may live civil and externally Religious Lives yet they have no true Godlinesse for false Doctrine begets false Piety when there is falsum in Intellectu that must necessarily produce malum in voluntate And the Reason is plain because Godlinesse is nothing but Truth incorporated Truth digested Truth put into practise It is Gods Law in the heart as you heard Hence as Poison can never nourish a man or afford good Health So neither can any false Doctrine help to any true Piety or Holinesse Men may have seeming Devotions but as the Serpent though it shines and glisters yet is full of inward Poison so whatsoever external Acts of Piety Zeal and Charity Hereticall men may put forth yet by them they cannot be Sanctified if their Errours be Fundamental It was Jeromes Speech Rarò Hereticus fuit pudicus and Vbi malè creditur ibi nec benè vivitur but that is not to be alwaies understood of their External Conversation for many Heretiques have been admirable in their Externals They have had a Sheeps-cloathing upon them and like the Panther have allured others because of their colour till they had devoured them Know thy Errour will make thee more proud loose and it may be at last outwardly prophane and contemning of Integrity for God will not blesse any thing that is not of his own Institution to spiritual Ends. 3. Only by the Scriptures come true Consolations So the Apostle Through the Consolation of the Scriptures 2 Corin. 1. No man hath true solid Joy but the true Orthodox Godly man It is true that as the devil may transform himself into an Angel of Light of Truth So also of Consolation and many Erroneous persons in their way have a great deal of comfort and joy yea they have said they never had so much peace and case as since they have taken up such waies but as their Piety was a counterfeit one so is their joy The holy Ghost that leads into Truth and is the Authour of Sanctification makes such only to rejoyce in him and gives them this Fruit of the Spirit 6. The Scripture is said to be true oppositely to all the Opinions Doctrines and Religions which men set up by their own fancy For every man is said to be a Liar and the Antichristian Doctrines which many are delivered up to beleeve are called a lye by the Apostle 2 Thes 2.11 Turcisme Paganisme is a lye Popery Heresie are Lyes Though they may be never so much pleasing to flesh and bloud Though men carried by humane Arguments may dote on them as they did about Diana's Temple yet all is a lye yea in practicall things whatsoever seduceth thee to do otherwise then Gods Word commandeth this is false Sinne lieth the world lieth the devil lyeth for all that they do is contrary to Gods Word That saith What will it profit a man to win the whole world and lose his soul Mar. 8 36. That saith the pleasures of sinne are but for a season Luk 13.3 Now thou wilt not beleeve this Truth but thou hearkenest to the world to thy own heart and all these betray thee and lye to thee Therefore let the Vse be to perswade and assure thy self of Scripture-Truths walk and live according to the directions thereof SERMON XCIII The transcendent Properties of the Scripture JOHN 17.17 Thy Word is Truth IN what sense the word of God is said to be truth we have declared Let us now come to the Properties of it And 1. It 's the truth of God a divine truth In the Text it 's called thy truth So that Divine Truth must needs transcend Humane or Natural Truths as much as God is above man In humane Authorities we say Thus saith Aristotle Thus saith Plato or thus say such Fathers and Councels but in divine things we must say Thus saith the Lord for because it 's divine or of God it hath an immediate dominion and awe upon the conscience So that whereas in humane Authorities and Philosophical Disputes we may boldly argue against them we may bring our videtur quod sic and quod non yet where truth comes to us as from God there must be an immediate submission though our reason and sense and all the world should contradict yet we must
say here is a greater then a Pythagoras here Deus dixit Therefore observe the Prophets they do often repeat this Thus saith the Lord because nothing could amaze and humble their hearers so much as that God said it and indeed when once it 's received as Gods truth then the heart doth readily obey as 1 Thess 2.13 you may there see wherein the truth preached doth work in it's due and proper manner even when it 's received not as the word of man but of God Divine truth will have divine operations but when received as mans truth it hath but humane effects such as Tullies Orations or Demosthenes had upon their auditors which is like the influence of the Moon that doth not give true heat and life but the word of God works like the Sun not only in respect of penetrating light reaching into all the inwards of the soul but also vivifical heat It makes men live a spiritual and heavenly life whereas moral truths help only to an external honesty It 's true that which Ambrose said Omnis veritas est à Spiritu sancto Every truth is of the holy Ghost even natural and humane truths are But as God is the author of nature and yet of grace in a more special way so the Spirit of God is the author of all truth but in a more peculiar manner of Scripture truths Therefore all Scripture is said to be given by inspiration 2 Tim. 3.16 Consider then the truths we deliver you out of Gods word are his truth Thus saith the Lord against the heretical person Thus saith the Lord against the prophane person Oh if it were only men that say thus it might be easily rejected but it 's God that speaks it and therefore none may oppose 2. Because it's Gods truth therefore it 's infallible it 's so certain that we can never be deceived whosoever believed according to Scripture and lived according to Scripture that a man was never confounded or ashamed he will never have cause to wish Oh that he had taken another way Oh that I had done otherwise Thus David Psal 119. Then I shall not be confounded when I have respect to all thy Commandments Have a conscientious respect to Gods Word in thy Religion and in thy conversation this will prove infallible this is the Israelites cloud and pillar upon their Tabernacle we are to go when that goeth we are to stand still when that stands still This is the Star that will certainly guide us to Christ All divine faith is infallible in Philosophy in humane Authorities we may be deceived but in the Scripture we cannot Venture all upon the truth of Scripture it will never deceive thee when thou wilt finde Satan and the world liars 3. It 's an eternal Truth Even as God doth abide for ever so will his truth Mat. 5. Heaven and earth shall sooner pass away then one iota or tittle of it Truth will abide when these heavens and earth shall not abide at least not in the same manner as they are now and excellently to this purpose speaks 1 Pet. 1.23 24 25. being born of the incorruptible word of God for all flesh is grass but the word of God abideth for ever and this is the Word which by the Gospel is preached to you Scripture-truth abideth for ever whereas all errours and false ways though they have overflowed for a while yet presently they withered again What is become of the Manichees Arrians Pelagians Nestorians and those thousands of Heretiques They had a time of glory a shew in the world but then died neither lamented nor desired Scripture-truth will prevail even as Christ the essential Truth As the Sun will at last get the better of all clouds and foggy mists and cannot alwayes be in an eclypse so it 's with the truth of God All errors are like men mortal they pass away if any error be so strong as to hold to threescore years it begins like man to be full of pain and sorrow They are compared to hay and stubble these will not long continue They are like Davids rich and great men in the world like the grass upon the house top not only homo but haereticus est bulla Truth will continue in the field when all errours will lie prostrate and conquered and have no other burial but that of an Ass as that despised King had 4. It 's an universal Truth within the bounds of Religion I do not say that all philosophical and mathematical truths are in the Scripture but all soul-saving truths are as 2 Tim. 3. The Scriptures are able to make thee wise to salvation There is nothing for doctrine or for practice but that can guide thee This sufficiency and perfection of Scripture-truth we do justly maintain against the Papists who as they foolishly set up their lighted tapers at noon-day so they add their traditions to the Scripture but it 's often said we may neither adde to it nor detract from it therefore it 's abundantly sufficient Now it 's good with Tertullian to adore this fulness of the Scripture for thy faith and doctrine to believe as thou readest to worship God as thou readest As the childe in the womb is nourished only by the mother through her nourishing Thus the Church of God is instructed nourished and enlivened only from God by the Scriptures We read the Manna fell from heaven but there fell a dew before it to constringe and bind the earth Thus truth fals from God but the Scripture is like the dew to keep it together that it may be for our use Let not then tradition custom antiquity multitudes nor such Gorgons heads lifted up by men terrifie thee but follow the word in thy faith and worship where that stands still do not thou go further where that goeth do not thou stand still And as for faith so for thy life know that hath all practical truth in it necessary to salvation that teacheth and that only how to repent how to be converted how to believe in Christ how to pray how to hear how to be in the world yet to have a conversation in heaven That teacheth thee how to be godly in thy relations a godly father a godly childe a godly master a godly servant Now this most people are greatly faulty in they will be of no Religion but what the Scripture commands yet they will live otherwise and do otherwise When thou seest an heretick thou will bring Scripture against him And is not Scripture against thy prophaneness and impiety as well as there are damnable heresies so are there damnable wickednesses in mens lives 5. It 's a supernatural Truth Many of the truths revealed in Scripture are such as no Plato's no Aristotles no wisdom of man though raised beyond Solomons could ever have attained unto such as the doctrine of the Trinity of the Nature Person and Office of Christ of the Resurrection of a day of Judgment and the
truth of Scripture Thus Christ John 8.40 told the Pharisees They thought to kill him because he told them the truth And Paul Gal. 4.16 Am I become your enemy because I tell you the truth The Ministers of this truth are compared to light that is offensive to sore eyes and salt that doth grieve and vex the wounded man Indeed truth if rightly considered is not grievous but to do otherwise then obey truth It 's not the threatning of hell and damnation that should be so grievous but the punishments themselves They cried out of our Saviour saying It was an hard speech of what he had spoken but it 's an harder thing to lie roaring in hell-flames to all eternity Vse Is the word of God thus Truth then be possessed and filled with it Let truth be in your mindes truth in your hearts truth in your lives Take heed of all errours and heresies they oppose the Doctrinal Truths of the Scripture Take heed of all prophaneness and impiety they oppose the practical Truths Oh remember if Gods word be truth then woe be to thee thou art in a lying way in a seduced and damnable way Only know it 's not enough to have a general knowledge of Scripture-Truths but endeavour after a particular practical discerning of them The Scripture cals it knowing the Truth as it is in Jesus Eph. 4.21 and the acknowledging of the truth after godlinesse Tit. 1.1 Tantum scimus quantum operamur We know no more in Gods account then we put in practice Take heed then of being in the number of those Rom. 1.18 who hold the Truth in unrighteousnesse Say as the Apostle in his Ministry 2 Cor. 13.18 So thou in thy whole particular conversation I can do nothing against the Truth but for it This would be a Preservative every way SERMON XCIV How requisite a sound minde and a holy life are to a Minister of the Gospel And of Christs peculiar love to and care of such JOH 17.18 As thou hast sent me into the world even so have I sent them into the world THis Verse begins a New Argument or Reason why the Apostles need Sanctification by the Truth It 's drawn not from the generall Consideration as they are Beleevers but from the particular Relation they were in commissionated with Office to preach the Truth of God Before I enter upon the words the Coherence of this Argument with the Petition doth deserve some Consideration though the particle of Connexion be not expressed yet it is to be supposed howsoever this followeth next in order upon that Petition and therefore there cannot be but Coherence of the matter I shall not trouble you with the Conjectures of Interpreters but pitch on that which is easily acknowledged to be very genuine and plain And first Whereas Sanctification by the Truth is desired for the Apostles because they were to be Officers in the Church and Ministers of the Gospel Whence Observe That Truth and Holinesse are requisite in the Ministers of the Gospel Sanctifie them by thy Truth Why because they are sent to preach the Gospel and they have thy Authority This is the reason why Christ though he called his Apostles immediatly from their worldly calling yet it was two years as Chemnitius in his Harmony computeth ere he sent them out to preach but kept them in his Family and under his Instruction that so they might attain both to true Doctrine and an holy Life This was represented Exod. 28.30 by the Vrim and Thummim which were to be on the Breastplate Light and Perfection sound Doctrine and Integrity of Life Hence the Apostle in the Qualification of Ministers requireth doctrinall abilities that he be apt to teach and can divide the Word of God aright as also many practical Qualifications for holy and unblamable life 1 Tim. 3.2 The Scripture compareth the Ministers of God to Stars and that both for their light and purity differing as Philosophers say from the substance of sublunary things 1. Let us Consider the Grounds why they are to be endowed with Truth and to have a sound minde And first From the Quality of the Office Their Office is to preach the Truth They are appointed to declare the Word of God and that only not humane Inventions not the thoughts of their own heart for if Christ himself avoucheth this that his doctrine was not his own but his that sent him and doth still referre all to the Father that sent him how much more ought the Ministers of God to declare what they reade and what they have received of God by the Scriptures not their own conceits Thus the Prophets of old began their Sermons with Thus saith the Lord and the Apostles begin their Epistles with their call and office Apostles and Servants of God Seeing therefore they have such an Office and Trust that requireth in the very Essentials of it nothing but Truth they ought earnestly to pray for it They are called the Light and the Salt of the Earth Now if the Light be dark all the body is dark If Salt hath lost his Seasoning it 's good for nothing By their Office they are to be the Ministers of Truth as Paul said I can do nothing against the Truth but for it 2 Corinth 13.8 This is a Minister after Gods own Heart that is thus qualified Secondly Truth is necessary if you do respect the subordination of their Office Christ hath not sent them to be Masters and Lords over mens Faith to propound their own Dictates and to anathematize such as do not immediatly obey No They have a Ministeriall not a Magisteriall Office for though in respect of the people they are Guides and Overseers and Shepheards yet in respect of God they are Ministers and Servants They are under Christ the Head and so must not deliver any thing but what they have received They may not make Articles of Faith they cannot appoint the worship of God They cannot institute new Sacraments It 's spiritual Treason in them to do this They are like the skillfull Gemmary that doth not make the Jewell only by his skill doth discover which is true or like Solomon that did not make the true Childe but by his Wisedom did manifest it So the Ministers of the Gospel though never so Learned never so holy yet they of their own authority cannot make any new Truth or new Ordinance Therefore they are compared to Embassadors that are bound up by their Commission To Stewards not Masters in the House The Scripture is called Gods Testament or Will Now the Lawyer may not adde or take away from it though he hath never so much skill and knowledge it would be sinful forgery in him to do so Thus Beloved we Ministers are bound up to Gods Word as that last Will he hath appointed how he will have his Church governed how it must beleeve how it must worship and it must be high Sacriledge to adde or detract from it Therefore if Scripture-Truths
so 1 Thes 5.11 Comfort and edifie one another even as ye do he commended them for doing so only in this necessary duty consider how the Scripture hints and directs you You must eat of this manna according to Gods appointment 1. You are in the use of your gifts privately to carry your selves so as not thereby to neglect the publike Ordinances To think that such private Admonitions or Exhortations or seekings to God are enough we see how the Apostle joyneth them together Heb. 10.24 25. when he exhorted them to provoke one another to do good he addeth not forsaking the Assembly as the manner of some was Even in the Apostles daies when there was such purity of Church Ordinances and admirably gifted Officers and Gods presence with them yet they were not to forsake the Assemblies and observe how the Apostle bringeth them in upon the improving of their gifts in a private way as if it were a great Temptation when we employ them respectively to others thereby to neglect the publike Ordinances 2. Though private improvement of Gifts be lawfull to Parents Masters and one Christian to another yet take heed that thereby you do not justle out the Office of the Ministers or because of your gifts to neglect the publike Office Christ hath appointed for the devil is busie both waies either by prophane sottishness and ignorance to make men despise the Ministry or by self-conceit and pride of their own abilities This the Apostle also provides against 1 Thes 5.14 when he had commanded them to edifie one another lest it might be thought what need we any Ministers then See how affectionately he addeth and we beseech you to know them that labour among you and are over you in the Lord They must not for all their Gifts and improvements neglect that So in the same Chapter 19 20 21. verses where private Christians are commanded to prove all things and not to Quench the Spirit They must stir up the gifts and graces of Gods Spirit in them yet so as not to despise Prophesyings that is the ministeriall Interpretation of Scripture as the word to prophesie is commonly used Lastly That I may not be too long Though it be a necessary Point the private use of their gifts must be in such duties and in such matters as are not above them They may pray together humble themselves exhort one another out of the Word of God in profitable things of Edification but to determine the most controverted Points in Religion is farre above their strength Therefore let every one imitate Davids Humility to walk humbly and not to exercise himself in things that are too high for him The Apostle doth often antidote against pride and conceit as if we did know things when we did not and as the matter must not be above them so it must be in that which is necessary and profitable How many trouble themselves about Universal Redemption which is not only a Doctrine above their capacities but they might do better to finde their own interest in Christs Death Certainly if Christians would meet as of old they were wont not to dispute in high unprofitable Points but how to be more holy more mortified to walk more godlily in their Relations then their meeting together would be for the better and not for the worse But now Christs Sheep do run into many briâ—rs of Disputations that they almost lose all their wool Therefore the Apostle speaketh excellently to this purpose 1 Tim. 6.3 4. he had pressed to godlinesse in Relations and then saith Let no man teach otherwise then the Doctrine which is according to godlinesse If they do there comes no good of such Disputes but envyings strifes and carnal dissentions amongst one another I was willing to adde thus much because it 's thought that we would monopolize the Spirit of God as that we envied the gifts and graces of God in others No God forbid this only we would direct them so as their liberty may not be turned to licentiousnesse Even by the Canonists who were no waies much favourable to private Christians yet they did allow them charitativam though not potestativam admonition There is therefore no private Christian no nor woman but they may be instrumental to the converting of Husbands and Children yea with the Woman of Samaria be a means to bring the knowledge of Christ to others Yea several women Phebe Synticke Evadias and others are mentioned in the Gospel for their great instrumentall service in the propagating of Christs Kingdom yet who will conclude from their improvement of gifts they might lawfully take the office of Preaching 4. There is also great difference to be made between a Church under Persecutions or not constituted and a Church constituted That may be done in times of Persecution which may not in setled times of the Church We see in case of extreme danger every man is a Magistrate and may kill when assaulted rather then be killed but it doth not therefore follow that every man may lawfully take upon him ordinarily the office of a Magistrate The Sabbath might be broken in regard of necessity and our Saviour from this excuseth David for eating the Shew bread which was lawfull only for the Priests to eat Thus we reade of two private persons that were a means to convert the Persian King and others once to the Christian Faith Though these when they had opportunity sought to have their office confirmed and so if that Instance so much pressed Act. 16.8 of the Disciples preaching the Gospel upon the Persecution could be manifested to be understood of private Disciples and men out of office the contrary whereof there are strong presumptions for yet it would prove no more but that in case of Persecution when beleevers are scattered up and down it 's lawfull for them to declare and make known Christ and his Truth But what is this to a Church constituted and walking in an orderly way 5. This doctrine of the necessity of a lawful Call and authority in those that preach is very necessary and profitable and that partly in respect of the Ministers themselves and partly in respect of the people On the Ministers part 1. He can with the more quietnesse and comfort satisfie himself in his work You see the Pharisees they questioned Christ upon this very Point By what authority he did these things Mat. 21.23 Now our Saviour he supposeth that to be necessary he doth not say What matter for a Call or Authority I have Gifts but he goeth to prove that he had authority from God Certainly to live in such a way wherein the Conscience of a Minister is not satisfied that it 's a lawful office must needs be disquieting of him especially when there are so many that say they have no Call or that their Call is Antichristian Is it not necessary to a Minister to be informed that by the Scripture he can justifie his Call and office 2. It 's
necessary because then he may expect Gods blessing and protection When Christ saith I will be with you to the end of the world and he that despiseth you despiseth me this is to be understood of such as are in Christs office Joh. 10. Doth not our Saviour severely reprove such as come not in by the door calling them Theeves and Robbers Gods protection and defence will go along with his Ministers only 2. On the Auditors part for when they are convinced that such are the Ministers of Christ They will 1. Hear with the more reverence and respect even as Christ himself saith A stranger Christs Sheep will not hear 2. They may justly expect spiritual successe in their Labours that God will blesse the Ministry with such spirituall issues God hath promised That it may be a Ministry of Life to them and they may feel an experiment of Christ speaking in them 5. They will account of them as Paul saith as the Stewards of God They will have them in high account for their office and works sake Lastly They will tremble at their unthankfulnesse and unfruitfulnesse under their Ministry for certainly if those officers whom Christ himself hath appointed for thy conversion and reformation can do no good on thee never think that otherwise will help thee No though men should arise from the dead to preach to thee what greater symptome can there be of thy eternal damnation then to be unprofitable and unreformed under Christs own officers such ground is nigh to cursing If their Gospel be hid it is hid to such as perish and Joh. 8. therefore ye are not of God because ye hear not his Word SERMON XCVII That the Scripture appoints a Distinct Office of the Ministry Sheweth wherein the Call to the Ministry consists And that none may enter into that Office without an Authoritative Mission Also what the Ministry of Preaching is and whether Reading be Preaching JOHN 17.18 Even so have I sent them into the World THere remain some further Distinctions to be propounded before we proceed to the proof of the Doctrine And First The word Preaching may be taken either largely or strictly largely for any declaration of the truths of God as occasion and opportunity shall serve or strictly for a Ministerial Preaching by way of Office The Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 though it be most commonly used of such who preach by way of Office and among the Heathens 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an Officer yet in the Scripture it is sometimes taken more largely as Revel 5.2 An Angel is there described 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 crying with a great voice but more particularly I observe it once and but once used of a private Christian manifesting Christ and his actions Luk. 8.39 The man out of whom Christ had cast devils is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to publish throughout the whole City what Christ had done for him It was a great controversie not long since Whether reading was preaching Many to excuse their ignorance and laziness did maintain reading of the Scripture was preaching Now to this it is answered That if Preaching be taken largely for any declaration or publishing of the Word of God no doubt but it is preaching but yet it is not that ministerial preaching which is enjoyned the Officers of the Church To preach in season and out of season to divide the word of God and that with such faithfulness and ability that the Apostle crieth out Who is sufficient for these things This was more then to reade the Scripture If therefore preaching be taken largely for a publishing of Christ occasionally to others no doubt many ought to preach in that sense Thus the woman of Samaria published Christ to her neighbours and Andrew called his brother Philip before they were put into the Apostolical Office So many private men have writ learned Tractates for the defence of the Christian Religion and some of great learning have made Annotations upon the Scriptures though some of them have delivered much corruption Yea amongst those that are private not invested with the publick Office we are to make a great distinction Some are meerly private some are by education and abilities in order to the publique Now such may publickly preach either by way of trial or else by the approbation of those that can judge and ought so to do Act. 13.15 we reade there The Rulers of the Synagogue called unto Paul if they had a word of Exhortation to speak to them Suppose they did not look upon Paul and his company as Officers yet this proveth no more then that private men by the approbation of those that rule in the Church may occasionally preach And this we reade in Antiquity That Pantenus and Origen did catechetically preach the Doctrine of our Christian faith before ordained into the Office of the Ministry The Question is not about such no nor of private men if doctrinally and practically qualified by Church Officers would submit themselves to trial and so be authorized to do what they do That is another matter to the Question in hand 2. That which we call the Vocation or Authorizing of one to the Office of the Ministry consists in these things 1. An inward Qualification of the person with such gifts as God requireth and they are reduced by Paul to two heads they are Doctrinal for his learning that he be apt to teach that he can divide the word of God aright c. as a workman that needeth not to be ashamed that he be able to convince gain-sayers These gifts require Learning and Knowledge So that a gift to pray well or to speak about plain doctrinal things in Religion though with much affection and zeal is not the whole Ministerial gift for the Apostle requireth more viz. such sound knowledge in matters controverted that he may be able to convince gain-sayers And The second Qualification is for his life that it be holy and unblameable Therefore the sinne of a Minister is greater then another mans by reason of his Office Hence the same Sacrifice was appointed for the Priests sinne as was for the sinne of the whole Congregation Levit. 4. To this qualification some had an inward promptitude and readiness of heart with an holy zeal being moved by God to this work Now although this may be granted in some yet the Apostle requireth it not as a necessary qualification yea it 's the duty of some to be called to the Ministry who through their modesty or fear flie from it as much as they can Thus Moses refused the Office he was called unto insomuch that the anger of God is said to be kindled against him Exod. 4.14 And Jeremy out of the sensible apprehension of his weaknesse Jer. 1.6 did refuse that prophetical Office till God did encourage him and in Antiquity there was a Canon made against those that should any wayes mutilate themselves by deforming their noses or ears that
be full of blemishes yet when we present Christ by Faith then there is no fault to be found Lastly The vertue of this Sacrifice is to make us like Christ himself he thinketh it not enough to be King and Priest himself but he maketh us also Kings and Priests for ever We offer up Praiers and Praises to him and by him we conquer all our spiritual Enemies The devil and our lusts are subdued Such glory have all they that are partakers of this Sacrifice Vse of Terrour to all wicked and ungodly men who by their Unbelief and Prophanesse reject this Sacrifice The Apostle Heb. 10. cals it trampling upon the bloud of Christ and accounting it a prophane thing Oh how many thousand live that have no esteem and make no account of this Sacrifice Oh remember that this is the last and ultimate Sacrifice He that rejects this hath no more hope There remaineth no more oblation for sinne There is not another Christ or another Sacrifice if thou refuse this Vse 2. Of Encouragement to the Godly Come to this Fountain that is set open for Judah and Jerusalem to cleanse in Doe not say because Christ crucified is a stumbling block and foolishnesse to wicked men that therefore thou wilt disesteem him also There is no sore but this blood will heal and cure Oh let the blood of thy soul be stanched with this blood of Christ This blood speaks good and comfortable things better then that of Abel SERMON CI. Of Sanctification as the Effect of Christs Death Shewing That no man truly believeth in Christ for Justification that doth not also for Sanctification JOH 17.19 And for their sakes I sanctifie my self that they also may be sanctified through the Truth WE are now come to the end of Christs Sanctification which is two-fold the finis cui and cujus We shall put them both together for so they are conjoyned in the following clause That they might be sanctified through the Truth Wherein you have 1. The final Cause 2. The Manner of accomplishing it The final Cause That they might be sanctified and from this the Socinian would argue That Sanctification in the former clause was not meant of an oblation by way of Sacrifice because the same word is applied to the Apostles in the Text and they were not to be sacrificed for us To answer this First Some Expositours do expound it of their offering up of themselves by Martyrdom to confirm the truth for Paul professeth his willingnesse herein using the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phil. 2.15 which was used of some kinde of their Sacrifices but we need not runne to that it 's no new thing in Scripture to use the same word in one verse in different significations and it 's a Rule Talia sunt praedicata qualia permittuntur à subjectis The Apostles then needing not such a Sanctification as Christ applied to himself but that for which he prayed in the former verse We must understand it in the same sense as there It 's true by Sanctification some also will have Justification comprehended and so speak of an imputed Sanctification but we need not stretch the word violently but understand it first Of making inwardly holy and then consequently A setting apart and dedicating our selves wholly unto God by living unto him and thence observe That Christ died not only for our Justification but Sanctification also He made himself a Sacrifice not onely to remove the guilt of sinne but to remove and subdue the power of it not onely to make us happy but also holy Let us consider What is implied in this That Sanctification comes by Christs death And First We are to know that Christ is the Cause of our Sanctification several wayes partly efficiently for not only the Father and the Spirit but Christ himself also is the cause of all the holinesse we have and therefore he is called the life because he gives all supernatural life unto his and is compared to the vine Joh. 15. because as the branch separated from the Vine can bring forth no fruit so neither is a man able without Christ to do the least holy action he is also called the Head and John 1. Of his fulnesse we are all said to receive Thus as God in the course of nature is the authour of every natural gift therefore it 's said In him we live and move and have our being Act. 17.28 So in the way of grace Christ is the authour and finisher as of our faith so of every holy work in us The Author Heb. 12.2 and therefore we cannot so much as begin or meet Christ he must prevent us and the finisher for although we have begun yet we have not the same manutenency and powerfull preservation what we have begun to build would immediately fall to the ground Thus Christ is the Alpha and Omega of our spiritual life 2. Christ is the meritorious cause of our Sanctification and therefore not only remission of sin but holinesse and zeal is made the consequent of Christs death And the Apostle doth not only Rom. 7.8 shew that we are justified by Christ but also that the body of sinne is mortified thereby Thus Heb. 10. what Sanctification that Apostate had is attributed to the blood of Christ Christ then hath as efficaciously merited holinesse as happinesse He died to destroy the workes of the devil now our captivity to him was not onely in respect of guilt but that bondage and slavery we were in to all lusts and therefore those two benefits are like Castor and Pollux one cannot be without the other 3. Christ is in some large and improper sense called the formal cause of the good in us an assistant form not informing that is Christ received and applied by faith doth in a most inward and intimate manner live in us and thereby strengtheneth us so the Apostle Gal. 2.20 I no longer live but Christ in me Here you see Christ liveth in a godly man for by faith we are united unto him and thus Christ becomes our Head from whom we have all spiritual influx Now an head is a conjoyned and united cause made one with the body and thus is Christ and his Church and therefore is that similitude of an Head and the Body so often used 4 Christ is the final cause of our Sanctification that is we are made holy to this end both that we might shew forth the praises and glory of Christ as our Redeemer as also that we should live to him and set all our affections and desires upon him desiring with Paul To know nothing but Christ crucified 1 Cor. 2.1 Secondly In that by Christs death we are sanctified there is implied That we of our selves are very impure and unclean that we are like so many noisome dunghils For our being unsanctified doth imply 1. Our filthiness or uncleanness this is the state of every man till sanctified by Christ he is like an unclean leper his
to beleeve though it might be matter of comfort and priviledge yet it was not of duty But O how graciously hath God taught thee otherwise Now thou ar◠as much afraid not to lay hold on Christ as to commit any other sin Thou art as consciencious in believing every promise as in conforming to every command Thou darest no longer listen to doubts and fears to Satans Temptations in this matter then thou darest to the lusts and pleasures of sin 2. The Spirit of God doth instruct us in this That thus to beleeve and rest on Christ is to perform or to do that to which Justification is promised He that believeth is passed from death to life and still Remission of sins is said to be received by Faith and we are justified by Faith Rom. 5. So that when the Soul doth rest on Christ he performeth that to which Christ with all his benefits are promised Joh. 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but have eternnl Life So that the humbled sinner having his eyes thus opened he seeth it the greatest madnesse and folly that can be not to receive Christ and to rest on him Why thus he argueth I cannot he justified I cannot partake of Christ till I do believe so that to believe is as necessary in an instrumental way as Christ in a meritorious way Shall the diseased Patient question whether he shall take that medicine which will certainly heal him Shall the hungry man doubt whether he may receive that alms which will preserve his Life Thus the humbled sinner is convinced that as he must not murther his own body wilfully by refusing to eat meat so he must not his own soul by a wilful rejecting of the promise 3. The Spirit of God instructs him in this also That by beleeving he doth not only bring comfort and salvation to his soul but in a most eminent manner doth also glorifie God As Abraham by that remarkable act of Faith is said to give Glory to God Rom. 4.20 The tempted Soul is apt to think Why should I believe this is but to seek my self This is because I would have comfort whatever becometh of Gods Glory Oh but saith the believer when thus awakened if I could perform all the Commandments of God if I could love God so as to give my body to be burnt for his Name yet I could not glorifie God so much as by believing for this acknowledgeth God in Christ wherein God is more to be admired then in the creation and government of the world Lastly He is enabled to see the folly and unprofitablenesse of Vnbelief If he go not to Christ where can Salvation be had he is sure to be damned by keeping from Christ Therefore with those Lepers he is resolved not to perish but to go to God though he seem an Enemy to him And then 2. God worketh faith in us effectively as you heard by strengthening the heart of a man fiducially to repose on Christ if other graces as love and patience do not grow of themselves in mans heart much lesse doth Faith which is so supernatural every way SERMON CIX Of Justifying Faith JOHN 17.20 But for them also who shall believe in me through their word WE are treating upon the Doctrine of Justifying Faith and certainly we may say It 's good to be on this Mount of Transfiguration and having declared that method Gods Spirit leads an humbled soul into when it 's enabled to believe We proceed to further particulars instructive in this business The ultimate and last act of justifying faith was a fiducial resting upon Christ for all spiritual benefits But to understand this further Consider that the Scripture expression of it is very emphatical and denoteth several notions in it as when it expresseth it by receiving 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a word often applied to faith in this act it receiveth Christ Joh. 1.12 it receiveth the promise it receiveth forgivenesse of sins Act. 26.18 so that in this justifying act of faith we are to conceive a precious treasure offered by the grace of God even Christ himself and faith as the hand receiving of it and this expression is full of excellent matter for it teacheth 1. That we in this act of Justification or laying hold on Christ have nothing of our own All our righteousness is without us we are to receive it offered we have nothing inherent This Paul knew experimentally Phil. 3. when he would be found not in his own righteousness but that which is by faith His own mark that Any thing we may call our own we must not be found in and that is our own which is not only so effectivé by our own procuring and labour or merit but subjectivé which is inherent in us though it be wrought by the grace of God as the Just is said to live by his faith Hab. 2.4 It 's his faith subjectively though Gods effectively This word then receiving doth carry every man humbled Evangelically wholly out of himself and as was said to the woman looking into the Sepulchre Why look you for him he is not here he is risen So it may be said Why art thou searching and digging into thine own heart Thy works or graces these are not the object of faith It 's above thee It 's without thee though by faith applied to thee Even as the poor cripple that desired to be healed looked upon Christ expecting help from him he knew he had nothing in himself or as the indigent beggar looks without him and stretcheth out his hand to receive food or money So is it with the humbled sinner Oh then be directed here why doth God make thy own heart thy own wayes so bitter to thee Is it not because thou shouldst seek out for a Christ and look for a righteousnesse without thee 2. This word receiving implieth That we are wholly passive in our Justification That we are not justified by doing any thing or offering any thing to God but receiving from him Even as some Philosophers say Intelligere and sentire are passions Though we express them actively yet the soul therein is passive So when by believing a man is justified we are not to consider what he brings to God or doth for God but what he receiveth from him This is a fundamental principle to be grounded in it 's a mercy of mercies to be directed in the agonies of thy soul to the right way of believing to know the way to this City of refuge If a manslayer pursued by the avenger had not known the way to the City of refuge what danger had he been in It 's like the childe not coming the right way in it's birth now naturally we all think by doing to partake of Christ not receiving which made the Apostle so industriously assert this That it 's not to him that worketh but to him that believeth
Apostles doctrine Let us sin that grace may abound Rom. 6.1 And thus the Papists deal with us and Lutherans also how often do they charge this hideous calumny and consequence upon the Protestants doctrine as if we made God the authour of sin whereas we use but the Scripture words and such expressions no nor such harsh ones neither as some of their own Popish Writers do only it's truth in them but blasphemy in us Indeed what is the evident and plain Consequence of a Doctrine that is to be accounted of as the doctrine it self As whatsoever is a clear genuine consequence from Scripture is Scripture but not every consequence We are apt to deduce Thus it is here what is evidently a consequence from any Doctrine we may charge it upon the doctrine but then we must be sure it 's the proper and natural childe not a bastard that it is the true issue not suppositions 3. Whatsoever truth God may have indeed made known to us or if in our perswasion only we are to be very careful how we publish it This hath been constant fire in the Church of God when men either have or in perswasion only some doctrine different from the current way of the Church at that time Now it 's a very hard thing thus to be with childe as it were and not to be full of pain till we have delivered it to the world Why is an obstinate broacher of damnable doctrines called an heretitk but because he chooseth his own way He invents and excogitates a doctrine of his own therefore compared to theeves and robbers that go not in by the door but climbe up some other way Now such qualifications as these are necessary 1. To question and examine thy own spirit not presently to believe thy own heart This is a firebrand in the Church when men have no modest doubtings and questionings of their own ignorance and pronesse to erre even in that thing they are so confident of how modestly doth the Apostle Paul speak 1 Cor. 7. when he determined the case about marriage I think also I have the Spirit of God and he distinguisheth between that which he had as an expresse command from the Lord and what he was inwardly directed unto wheresoever the Spirit of God leadeth into all truth there he doth likewise into all humility Thus Luthers Tunè solus sapis es is famously known though the Papists charge him falsly with contempt of all others 2. Before we publish it to the world to communicate our thoughts to those that are able wise and learned in the Church of God who have the Spirit of God and his Vnction as well as we Paul though called immediately by Christ yet went up to Jerusalem to confer with the chief pillars there and though he was thus miraculously converted yet he must go to Ananias to be further directed 1 Cor. 14.14 those that had extraordinary gifts yet were to submit themselves to others The Spirit of the Prophets is subject to the Prophets which is interpreted two waies and both pertinently to my matter 1. If the meaning be The spirit of the Prophets is subject to other Prophets they have power to judge the doctrine we publish then it will much more follow that what we have in an ordinary way is exposed to the examen of others 2. If by it we understand it thus there is no Prophet having the Spirit of God moving in them that is so extraordinarily wrought upon but he may retain those motions and vent them in an orderly way not to speak while others are speaking which seemeth to be the scope of the Apostle in that place This is very pertinent to my matter that no man can have such revelations and impulses from Gods Spirit but that he is in a divine method and good order to declare them for the unseasonable publishing of some things is like good Physick but not administred in its fit season Lastly To keep up the unity of faith this is a special means when we do highly prize and delight in the known plain truths of Christ Paul that was snatched up in the third Heavens yet desired to know nothing but Christ crucified Peter thought it not inconvenient to write the same things they knew already Certainly nothing hath more rent and torn the Church of God then affectation of singular high things To bring in some unheard and unknown Truths Oh this is the pride of mens hearts to have it said Such a man was the first that brought that nation into the world as the Jesuite of his scientia media Ego primus inveni But to be weary of the known truth is in effect to be weary of the same God the same Christ Why do we not desire a new Sun a new Earth a new world as well In the second place What will keep up unity in the Churches order and prevent Schism there For although the Scripture use the word schism in a large sence yet Ecclesiastically it is restrained to the breach of order in the Church and that hath often been when they have kept the unity of the Doctrine They did not divide from the doctrine but communion in Church-ordinances Now to keep up an intire body in this Consider 1. That if such be the corruption of the Church that thou canst not keep fellowship with her but by partaking of her sins Then before thou leavest that place take the way the Scripture commands Be sure that it be not for some lesse corruption but that which doth eat up the very vitals of Religion Do not thou leave it till God leaveth it Do not thou unchurch it till God doth 2. Let thy endeavours be in thy place to inform and heal before thou dost depart Pleade and strive with thy mother as Hos 2. because she hath committed whoredomes And then Lastly Let thy secession be unwillingly Thou art compelled to make this departure because the Enemies of all godlinesse will not suffer thee or endure thee under their power These things observed then thou art not guilty of any schism or breach but those that gave the occasion to it When those of the people of Israel would not joyn with Jeroboam in his Idolatry but separated themselves and went to Jerusalem where the pure worship was They did not make a schism but Jeroboam 2 Chro. 11.13 14 15. Thus it is with the reformed Churches The Papist cals the Protestant a thousand times over a Schismatick because he withdraweth himself from Obedience to the Pope as Head of the Church but we say ours was not a schism but a secession They were Schismaticks in falling from the primitive order and institutions in the Church insomuch that the Pope is the grandest Schismatick that ever was in the Church and further we departed not from Rome because of petty corruptions no she was a Babylon ere we left her and then we left her unwillingly They drave us out persecuting with fire and fagot so
to be considered And they are these 1. It lifteth a man up above his natural reason It addeth many cubits to his stature As reason directs and corrects sense as we see in Astronomy so doth faith direct and correct reason As Zacheus because of a small stature went up into a tree to see Jesus Thus the reason of a man being too low in it self must ascend up to the Scriptures that it may behold divine things so that they wholly overthrow faith and change the nature of it who made it with Abailadus of old to be imagination or with the Socinians strength of reason Certainly Julian and the Heathens of old confound Christian Religion upon this ground because it was faith it was not a science 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it was Julians upbraiding now the Christians they gloried in this and Austin to confirm the Christian under many captious doubts saith thus Nomini te esse fidelem not rationalem To bring then divine truths to reasons comprehension is to put the Sunne under a bushell or to think to fit Goliahs shoe to Zacheus his foot 2. Though this faith lifts up reason yet it doth not contradict it When we say faith cometh by revelation not by reason flesh and blood cannot make such things known to us yet when once this revelation is discovered in the Scripture then reason doth wonderfully help to propugn and maintain this truth revelation must lay the foundation and then reason will build upon it so that inlightned reason and instructed reason out of the Word is of excellent use to explicate and clear divine mysteries Even as the Gold-smiths hammer is usefull to dilate and diffuse his golden mettal in many formes and this use all our learned Divines make against all Heretiques They doe by the help of reason and arguments out of the Scripture illustrate and confirm the Doctrine to be believed 3. This general nature of faith hath two excellent properties put together in one place Heb. 11.1 It 's there called The substance of things hoped for and evidence of things not seen It 's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We shall not dispute Whether this be a definition of faith it 's enough that two differential marks are given of it And First It 's the substance of things hoped for concerning which word learned men say divers things but it may comprehend these particulars First that Faith is not an empty flying fancy for so Aristotle useth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as opposite to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some manifestation meerly as the colours of the Rainbow or of birds feathers when the Sunne shines These have but an intentional being there is no reall solid being in them but faith is the substance of things hoped for and certainly this is greatly to be endeavoured after that thy faith be a reall substantial thing how many mens faith are but fickle fancies and uncertain notions and therefore with their dogmatical faith they are like the Apostle James his man without faith tossed up and down with every wave Jam. 1. The Apostle Ephes 4.14 saith Be not carried about with every winde of Doctrine that denoteth the levity and emptinesse of a thing Trees that are well rooted are not blowne up and down like feathers What then is the cause of instability and uncertainty of many mens Religion It 's because they have not faith wheresoever that is it is a solid substantial bottoming of the soul 2. The word substance doth imply that it makes the things hoped for though afarre off yet present to the soul and even to subsist in the soul for faith is not hindred in its actings by distance of place for that receiveth Christ enjoyeth Christ though in Heaven and he that believeth hath eternal life Hence we are said to be already translated from death to life John 5.24 because to faith these things are as sure as if they were already done Thus Paul you see him by faith speaking as confidently as if he were in Heaven already Rom 8. Who shall separate us from the love of God shall things present or things to come Shall life or death c Hence faith is called The beholding of things not seen 2 Cor. 3. Faith makes God present Heaven present Christ present as really and truly as bodily objects are present to sense and truly for want of this it is that we are so cold languishing dejected we doe not by faith make these things present if we did they would more divinely affect us and as it is the substance of things hoped for So of things feared likewise Noah by faith moved with fear prepared an Arke Heb. 11.7 Thus faith makes hell and damnation present it doth not look upon hell as a farre off but is affected as if it did see and hear those dolefull howlings in hell and so dare no more sin then if it were in hell already Oh what a mighty change would faith thus realizing things work upon us 3. The word comprehends Assurance Confidence and so indeed is hypostasis used both in Scripture and by humane Authours now this confidence of faith and assurance is seen in the knowing and assenting acts of faith as well as applicatory witnesse those resolute and confident deportments which the Martyrs had Had not they strong assurance of the truth who could endure such exquisite torments against subtil opposers And certainly the Martyrs in Queen Maries dayes are more to be admired then those in the primitive times for they suffered upon undoubted and clear points which only the Heathens gain-said But now these suffered by them that acknowledged a Christ and pretended the Glory of Christ as well as they So that this heavenly confidence and satisfaction of the soul that they care not for further disputing and doubting in the matters they do believe is a great property in faith And this manifesteth there is little faith now in Religion wherein men are apt to think all Religions alike and that one may do as well as another In these dayes to have such a substantiating reallizing and confident assurance is a great wonder The next word describing the generall nature of it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that doth imply First That the things believed bring an objective light with them As the object that is seen brings a visibility though faith in respect of humane reason be obscure and supernatural Arguments be inevident yet compared with the light in the Word it hath much evidence Hence the word of God is so often compared to light and that illumination which God worketh in the minde is partly faith as well as any other grace The things that are believed bring an evidence with them to the soul as the Sunne brings a visibility with it to be seen Therefore this believing is said to be by the Word set home in the demonstration of the Spirit and hence it is a man in some sense is passive
knowledge from the inward reason of things we would grant it and think it to be only a strife about words for this is plain as Austin well Non ratio dicti sed dicendi autoritas suadet It 's not reason from the thing but the authority of the speaker that is the cause of faith Now for want of right understanding herein the Socinians they go too farre on the other hand The Papist thinks faith defined better by ignorance then knowledge the Socinian will have such knowledge as shall be fetcht from the inward reason of things and this is the cause why the Trinity and Incarnation of Christ are denied because reason is made the Judge of these things but the knowledge of faith is not like that of the Philosophers who searched into the causes and inward principles of things for then the Scriptures would not be commended to us but the Platoes and Aristotles of the world Therefore fifthly The knowledge faith brings is a knowledge respecting the testimony and revelation of a thing and the authority of him who doth reveal it that he is the supream verity and therefore cannot lie We see in an humane faith a man cannot believe that which he doth not know witnessed a thing that he never heard spoken of and this is that which we justly blame the Church of Rome for That it teacheth an implicit faith viz. That we believe what the Church believeth but now what is it that the Church believeth they know not and it may be never heard of it Therefore that is the way to lead men blindfold to hell for this implicit faith is indeed nothing but a simple grosse ignorance but faith divine knoweth the testimony or that word which revealeth such truth not that they only can believe who can reade for Faith cometh by hearing as well as reading so that they may know the truth confirmed in the Scripture though they cannot reade it Faith therefore is not blinde nor is the obedience of it in this sense blinde as if it did not know what it did believe with such blinde Sacrifices God is not well-pleased and the woman of Samaria is reproved because she worshipped she knew not what Joh. 4. and it 's no lesse guilt when we believe we know not what 2. There is not only a knowledge of the testimony but some though imperfect knowledge of the very things themselves Thus Paul I know whom I have believed 2 Tim. 1.22 and so in many places the people of God are said to know God to know Christ There is an apprehensive knowledge though not a comprehensive Therefore though God doth not give perfect knowledge in this life yet he could if he please turn faith into vision He that made the corporal blinde to see can also take away mental blindness but he is pleased to let us have but imperfect knowledge and that partly because we ought to be humbled in our selves for we see the pride and sinfull corruption of man when it gets any knowledge in the Scripture how ready to be lifted up to despise others to think we are wiser then Solomon which makes the Apostle say Knowledge puffeth up 1 Cor. 8.1 not that it doth so of it self for of it self it would rather humble and debase but such is our corruption and vanity that without the special grace of God as we grow in knowledge so also we grow in pride Again God keepeth us in imperfect knowledge here that so we might be in constant prayer and dependance on him to beg for knowledge and an understanding heart as also that we might study and meditate to be alwayes growing in knowledge as the Apostle exhorts Hence it is that there are so many difficult places in Scripture which will exercise the thoughts of the most learned and those things the ablest men do know yet they may grow in a more firm distinct and powerfull knowledge This Sun may arise upon them by degrees till at last it comes to its vertical point Now that our faith must either be knowing or have knowledge accompanying of it is plain 1. Because the word of God is given as a Rule and therefore compared to a light and a lantern because it doth direct and order our conversations If then faith had not knowledge to what use should the Word enlighten To what purpose also are those frequent exhortations to all private persons as well as Officers to attend to the reading of it to prove all things to try all things Can the Scripture be made use of Can these duties be put in practice and yet there be no knowledge 2. As the Word is light objectivè so the believer himself is light subjectivè Hence they are called light in the Lord light in the very abstract Eph. 5.8 and the Scripture speaks often of their illumination having their understandings and hearts opened insomuch that the soul is a meer chaos and confusion till God create this light in it faith then is accompanied with internal light as well as it requireth external 3. The obedience of a Christian is to be rational it 's called the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the reasonable service Rom. 12.1 and all the Pharisees worship is rejected because it had no word to be grounded upon we are to answer God when he shall say Who hath required you to believe thus to worship thus And how can this be without knowledge Though in Popery a blinde obedience is commended yet Christ requireth a seeing and knowing obedience 4. The just is to be saved by his faith Now if faith hath no knowledge this properly is another mans faith if faith hath no knowledge but believeth because the Church believeth so or a Councel believeth so then it 's not so much his own faith as the Churches faith that must save him Lastly If faith hath not knowledge then it 's impossible to discharge all those effects of faith that the Scripture speaks of as to cleave and adhere to the truth to refuse falshood and all cunning deceivableness of errour Now how can this be if faith hath no eyes of knowledge to discern Trees and men are all one to a blinde man Any Camel will quickly be swallowed up if there be not a knowing faith 2. How can we suffer martyrdom and lose all the dearest comforts we have if we have not knowledge Can a man be banished undone suffer death and all for that which he doth not know whether it be true or not 3. He cannot be thankefull unto God under the truth he enjoyeth neither can he make that practical improvement of them as he ought to do As Christ told the Samaritan woman If thou didst know who it is that asketh thee c. Joh. 4. so if thou didst know what Christ is what the Covenant of grace is thou wouldst make an heavenly use of it whereas now thou knowest no more what to do with it then a swine with a pearl Vse of Exhortation to get out
is overflowing superabounding grace only remember that here is not only priviledge but duty also Here lieth a powerfull obligation upon us to love him with our highest and chiefest love let his glory his love be next to thy heart Oh be ashamed that thy love can burn no hotter towards him In the next place we are to consider the scope and end of our Saviour in mentioning this preheminent priviledge and it is That the world may know this love It 's not enough for believers to be thus highly loved by the Father but the world is to know and to be perswaded of it From whence observe That it 's of great consequence to the world to know how greatly believers are loved of God It would quicken them to many duties and restrain them from many sins if this were once fully setled in their hearts that those whom they oppose and deride are the beloved ones of God It 's true it 's of great consequence even to the godly themselves to be fully informed in this they go bowed down and very much languish because they are not so perswaded of this Hence 1 John 3 1. The Apostle cals upon the godly to attend to it Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the sons of God So that under all the hatred and opposition of the world it 's necessary that this love of God should bear up thy soul though none loveth thee yet the Father doth Thus I say it 's necessary even for believers themselves to know how greatly they are beloved but here our Saviour speaks of the worlds knowledge and the necessity of their being informed therein Now the usefulness of the worlds conviction herein will appear in these respects 1. Hereby they may be provoked to come out of their wicked condition and be made one of that number which God so loveth For will not this work naturally and genuinely upon them when they shall think Loe these that pray that walk strictly and contrary to the principles of the world are those whom God loveth in a special manner they are his favourites his delight is upon them but as for me and the company I keep God is angry with us all the day long we are the men cursed by him for us he hath appointed hell and eternal torments When any natural man shall upon these convictions argue and reason with himself How can he abide any longer in that sinfull way Oh then that God would perswade thee more of this that those whom thou malignest against whom thy heart riseth are such on whom Gods gracious love is fixed and that it is thou thy self and such as thou art that the anger of God abideth on continually this would quickly make thee another man Therefore there is not a more deadly principle thou canst swallow down then to be prejudiced in thy spirit against such who truly fear God 2. A perswasion that such only are loved by God as it would make thee to be of their number so also it would draw out thy dearest and sincerest love to them Thou wouldst presently begin to think Why should not I love those most whom God loveth Certainly they are the choisest and best objects upon whom God is pleased to cast his gracious eye then as David said My delight is to be with the Saints upon the earth Psal 16.3 Thus also it would be here when once perswaded that such are the endeared ones of God then thy affections thy heart will be to such also 3. By this perswasion upon the heart of the world that they only are loved of God hereby the world will cease to hate and persecute them to give them such ill entertainment as they do When our Saviour possesseth his Disciples with that universal hatred they shall have in the world and that the world cannot do otherwise whence is all this but because they do not know Christ nor believers neither But as they took him for an Impostor and one not worthy to live so they do judge his members to be a company of heretiques not worthy to be suffered in the world and all this malice ariseth from their blinde hearts for did they know who they were as they oppose they dared not to proceed Even as the Scripture saith If they had known Christ they would not have crucified the prince of glory 1 Cor. 2.6 So that all thy hard words and thy hard actions they arise from this thou dost not know what the godly are how accepted with God and how precious to him for this consideration would immediately make thee draw in thy arm thou wouldst see it was a foolish thing to set against such whom God loveth that it is but kicking against the pricks It 's attempting an impossible thing if thou couldst get God not to love them then indeed it were something but as long as God thus loveth them all thy endeavours against them is as vain as Balacks was against Israel No inchantment or divination can prevail As it 's an impossible thing so also it 's dangerous for seeing they are to God as the apple of his eye and he hath given such a command even to Kings that they do not touch his anointed ones How can it be that God will let all the injuries and offences done against them so dearly beloved go free Therefore perswade thy self more of this love of God to them lest thou incurre Gods forest displeasure Again It 's not only dangerous but foolish also for the more the world sets against believers the greater their rage is the more is Gods love drawn out to them So that by thy hatred they do become glorious and are more esteemed by God and receive a greater crown of glory Thus if these things be duly considered we must needs say it 's of great consequence for the world to know that believers are so highly loved by God But in the next place It 's very difficult for the world to be thus perswaded For 1. There is naturally an enmity and antipathy of the wicked against the godly and where malice is they will never believe any good of those whom they hate Insomuch that though God doth with never such a signal love demonstrate himself to them yet they will never be perswaded such are loved of God for as they are affected so they judge of God himself and because they think them worthy of all hatred and evil they conclude God doth so also Thus this distempered palate judgeth every thing bitter it tasteth 2. The love of the Father to believers is chiefly in spiritual things such as Justification Sanctification Adoption Now these things are no more apprehended by the world then curious melody by a deaf ear The Apostle speaketh to this 1 Cor. 2.9 10 11 12. admirably shewing That the Spirit of God revealeth these spiritual things to us and that without the Spirit we cannot know the things that are
the Ephesians who though they were made light in the Lord and had the mystery of Gods will so much made known unto them that he did not cease to give thanks for them daily in that behalf yet still he prayeth Ephes 1.17 18. That God would give them the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him that the eyes of their understanding may be inlightned c. Here it 's plain That though these had knowledge yet they might still encrease in it Hence the Apostle Peter 2 Pet. 1.19 doth encourage beleevers for their diligent attending unto the Scripture untill the day dawn and the day-starre arise in their hearts that is till they obtain more firm and evident knowledge of the things of God In the Old Testament we have David Psal 119. though professing he had more knowledge then his teachers and the Word was continually his counsellour yet prayeth he That God would open his eyes that he may understand the wonderfull things of Gods Law Davids eyes are not opened clear enough the word implieth there are some scales and film upon his eyes that must be rolled away and that there are excellent precious things in Gods word that he doth not yet understand For the improving of this truth Let us consider in how many particulars a further constant teaching by Christ is requisite to the most able believers And First They need further revelation in respect of the objects of their knowledge to know more then they do know So imperfect is every godly mans knowledge that it may be called ignorance rather then knowledge We are ignorant of farre more excellent truths in Religion then we do know If the Heathen could say Our eyes were in respect of natural truth but like those of the Owl to the Sun How much more is this true about spiritual objects You see how the Apostles knowledge was successive they come to know one thing after another as Christ revealed it till they had that plentifull effusion of the holy Ghost upon them And the Apostle Paul who was taught not of men but of Christ himself yea he was caught up into the third heaven yet for all that he puts himself in the number of those who know but in part 1 Cor. 13. So that this is true not only of believers but of the eminent Doctors and Teachers in the Church they know but in part yea and that will be true of them even at their last hour though their whole life hath been to obtain knowledge of God Therefore this should quicken all up to diligent use of the means for who can sit down and say He knoweth enough or he knoweth all things Indeed there have been those that were called Guostiques because of the great knowledge they boasted of but yet they made themselves even like bruit beasts O then confess that the waters of divine truth are so deep that though thou wert an Elephant yet thou mightest swim in it we are as the Ancients said Secondly As in the object we need much revelation so in those things we do know we need much assistance and direction from Christ in respect of the adjuncts of it For 1. Though we do know the objects yet we may every day know them more evidently more distinctly more clearly Alas our knowledg about God and Christ is very confused and therefore Paul is every day desirous to know Christ better then he did As it is with digging in a Mine of Gold every daies labour brings richer and fuller supplies or as the draining from a Spring doth not exhaust but makes it more plentifull Thus it is with the heart of a man when set to know God or Christ There are new considerations new respects and new arguments arising alwayes from them Insomuch that God and Christ may seem new to the soul every day we begin to nauseate and grow weary when the same things we know are alwayes suggested unto us but the soul of a man can never he weary of the knowledge of Christ For in him are hidden all treasures of wisdom and grace And therefore even those principalities and powers in heavenly places that are so vast and comprehensive in knowledge yet Eph. 3.10 The Lord Christ is in the Ministry of the Church made more known to them continually So that if Angels do learn in Christs School and obtain more knowledge of him and do with great delight search into these things no wonder then if the most enlightned men may yet search deeper and deeper into the Lord Jesus Christ Paul though one of the highest Scholars in Christs School yet desired to know nothing but Christ crucified for if in heaven the knowledge of God when yet it is intuitive and transcendent to this we have will not weary us but daily provoke the soul to know God more no wonder then if in this life our knowldge be not satisfied when it is but in part 2. As we need Christs daily manifestation in respect of the evidence of them so also in respect of the firmnes and immoveableness of our knowledge Faith you heard is knowledge and that doth necessarily imply assent Now if our assent be not firm and setled We are like children tossed up and down with every winde of Doctrine Instability and inconstancy is much condemned in Scripture and indeed it doth directly oppose faith which makes the soul confidently and firmly-adhere to the truths of Christ as divine as those which cannot be dispensed with or ever prove false for if Paul thought it so great a disparagement that with him should be yea and nay in his words much more would this be reprochfull to Christ himself who saith He is the truth it self Joh. 14. So that as truth cannot be a lie so neither can the Doctrine of Christ be false Now the Doctrine being in it self thus true the power of Christ is seen in making a gracious heart thus strongly to adhere upon divine motives to it as that which wil abide though heaven and earth shall pass away Scepticism and faith are directly opposite when we are inabled to believe we receive it as the truth of God and not as the truth of man So although while this gift of faith was not bestowed upon us we debated truths of Religion like those in Philosophy and were prone to have as Hilary said of old Menstruam annuam fidem a monethly or yearly faith yet when God shall once strengthen us to believe then we are no longer reeds shaken with wind but as Origen of old alluded When many things are removed from us then this Arundo for of that they made pens formerly is made the Calamus the pen of a ready writer Where God strengthens us to believe there that turning this way and that way that mutability is removed and our hearts are fixed so as to be able to dig for that we so firmly adhere unto Thus the Martyrs they were confirmed by God exceedingly in
implied in our being Sanctified by Christ 515 Wherein the truth of Sanctification consisteth 516 Sanctifying What Christ Sanctifying himself implieth 502 The benefits of Christs Sanctifying himself 505 Saved All that are to be Saved are committed to Christs care 338 Schism How to prevent Schism 580 Vide Unity Scripture The Scripture is Gods voice 387 So many contrary things to a believers expectation may fall out in matters of Religion that did not the Scriptures fore-tell them we should be greatly offended 388 Some particulars that are hardly concocted 388 That whatsoever the Scripture saith is sure to be made good 389 The Spirit and Scripture are to be reconciled 390 The Scripture we now have is a full and perfect Canon for our Salvation 390 The parts of Scripture ibid. The Ground why Scripture must be fulfilled 393 In how many senses the Scripture may be said to be fulfilled 394 The truth of Scripture-Prophesies 395 The Scripture is oppositely true to all the Opinions Doctrine and Religions that men set up by their own fancy Sence It is not enough for the people of God to be beloved by him but they are to endeavour after the Sence and apprehension of it in their own hearts 694 Considerations to open this Point 695 The advantage they have thereby 696 Propositions to inform in this Point 698 Helps to get and keep the favour of God 698 Sending There is a two fold Sending mediate and immediate 493 Sent. Christ was Sent of the Father c. 487 How Christ was commissionated and Sent for us 487 The Necessity of Christs being Sent. 490 Sermon Prayer sanctifieth every Sermon 5 Vide Prayer Sins What Sins do chiefly provoke God to give men up to strong delusions 152 What Sins do chiefly provoke God to leave his people not totally yet gradually 351 Socinians Socinians confuted 73 Socinians no Christians 591 Socinians answered 666 Sonship Sonship is purchased by Christ 14 Soul The Soul of man hath an infinite appetite 57 God is the center of the Soul ib. Spirit of God How many wayes the Spirit is a comforter to believers 404 Suffer Suffering When the people of God Suffer not for any fault of their own but because they own God and professe his truth this is a great obliging of God to take care of them 421 This Doctrine is opened in several considerations ibid. Supports Though God may afford his people many comfortable Supports yet they must not look to enjoy them alwayes 330 What are those visible Supports God may for a while vouchsafe to his people 330 Reasons why God sometimes changes his peoples condition from better to worse 332 T Talents THe meanest persons have Talents to improve as well as the greatest 104 Tautology Repetition of the same matter in prayer is not alwayes sinfull Tautology 131 Vide Repetitions This is opened in three particulars 132 Teaching That believers do not onely at their first conversion but in the whole progresse of their life need constant Teaching from God 690 This appeareth in several particulars ibid. The Reasons why Christ must constantly Teach his people 692 Testament They that lived under the Old Testament dispensation not excluded from Salvation 100 Time A Time is set for the Reformation of the Church 21 Wicked men have their set Time ib. A set Time for Judgement 22 The Time of every mans death is set ibid A set Time of grace ib. A set Time of the Churches troubles 23 Trinity This Doctrine of the Trinity is an object of Faith and cannot be demonstrated by reason 583 Trouble Several wayes whereby a godly man fals into Trouble in this world 284 c. Reasons why they are subject to Trouble 287 Trusting Trusting to our own righteousnesse is a dangerous sinne 219 220 Truth It 's a special mercy to be kept in the Truth 316 Ten Grounds proving it to be such a special mercy 316 c. There is a three-fold Truth we cannot attain unto without the Scripture 476 The excellent properties of the Truth of Scripture 478 Truth and Godlinesse are requisite in Ministers of the Gospel 482 The grounds why it is requisite 483 Vide Ministers V. Union UNion among the godly is of great necessity 561 There must be a Vnition before there can be a Union 587 There is a natural Union with Christ and a supernatural 587 The excellency of this Union 589 Unity The Unity that Church-Officers ought to have 321 Grounds why it is such a mercy 322 The Unity between the Father and the Sonne is a spiritual Vnion 325 Vide Ministers Means to be used to get and keep Unity 327 There is a two-fold Unity between the godly 561 The excellency of Unity among Christians in several particulars 561 True Unity is from Christ 574 False wayes of Unity by Papists and Socinians 575 Rules to keep up Unity in Church-order and how to prevent Schism 580 Vide Schism Rules for Unity in respect of love to prevent wrath and quarrellings 581 Unity among believers is a special means to enlarge the kingdom of Christ 591 This is opened in several considerations 591 The Reasons why Unity brings others to the Faith 593 Unity among believers is part of the glory which Christ as Mediator hath obtained for them 616 In this Doctrine three Propositions are to be observed ibid. The Father and Christ being in believers is the cause of that perfect and consummate Unity which they ought to have of themselves 632 What is implied in their being made perfect in One ibid. The Causes of this Unity 634 United That all believers are United to Christ and in him to the Father 586 Scripture-expressions to represent this Unity ib. Uniting True Uniting principles as to true Doctrine 577 Universal How the maintainers of Universal Redemption differ among themselves 241 Universally Reasons why the Scripture speaketh thus Universally about Christs death 237 Vocation Vocation is of grace 252 Two Reasons of it 252 Vocation to the Office of the Ministry consisteth in these things 497 W Witches IT 's a great sin to seek to Witches 95 Witchcraft Witchcraft is pardonable upon true Repentance 95 Word of God Word of God How it doth not convert 4 How it doth convert ibid What is implied by keeping the Word 182 184 The Parts of the Word 183 The Word preached and received by people doth greatly enrage the wicked of the world 427 Considerations to open this ibid Why preaching and receiving of the Word doe enrage wicked men 429 The Word of God is truth 474 In how many particulars Gods Word is true ibid. Work Who have not finished the Work God gave them to do 107 c. None may look for glory untill they have finished their Work 125 It is true in reference to Câ—rist ibid. In reference unto our selves 126 The Necessity of continual Working in four respects 127 128 It's lawfull for the people of God in all their Work they doe for God to encourage themselves with this That there is an
glory More properties of this glory II. The second part of the Point is that this glory is to be earnestly praied for For 1. Without seeking God will not bestow it 2. Thereby our desires after it will be more enflamed 3. III. The third part of the doctrine That this glory praied for will be a cordial against all affliction Because 1. It 's an universal Medicine 2. It 's the most sutable mercy to a gracioas heart 3. Because of the insufficiency of all other things to satisfie the heart 4. Because the way to heaven is full of briars and thorns 5. It exceeds all earthly glory 1. Earthly glory is but a puffe 2. It will not avail us at death Vse Observ That Christ had the glory he praied for with the Father before the world was That Christ had an eternal being Vse Quest Whence is it that any deny Christ to be the eternal God Answ What sins doe chiefly provoke God to give men up to strong delusions 1. Pride 2. Unfruitfulness 3 Neglect of the godly learnâ—d Ministry Vse 2. Vse 3. Vse 4. Vse 5. Observ That the world was not from Eternity Proved from Scripture 2. From Reason Observ That God is only and properly known by the godly Some knowledge of God may be had several waies Of true saving knowledge peculiar to the godly Though many have some kinde of knowledge of God yet the godly only do truly know him Vse Observ Why the Ministers end in Preaching should be to bring his people to the saving knowledge of God From the necessity of it Because of the nature and properties of it The several significations of the word world in Scripture Doct. That the people of God are called out of the world Demonstrations of the Point They have not the Spirit of the world The Spirit of the world what They walk not after the rudiments of the world He lives not as others do Reasons How many waies a people may be said to be Gods Doct. That the godly are Gods people in a peculiar manner Consider How many waies or upon how many Titles those that are godly are the Lords Doct. I. 1. 2. The word of his Commandements 3. The Word threatning 4. The word of Consolation II. Because it is Gods Word III. And receive it with the whole heart IV. And make it a Rule for their lives V. They that keep Gods Word have a high esteem of it 1. For the spiritual effects of it 2. Because it 's so necessary 3. And so usefull 4. The Preciousnesse and dignity of it VI. They keep the Word who persevere in it notwithstanding all temptations Doct. It 's not enough for Gods people to have grace but they must thrive and grow in it How many waies the graces of Gods people are to grow thrive I. In respect of degrees and measure II. Depth and rooting III. In the extension and kinde of all graces IV. In the means and Instruments of their graces V. By exciting others to grow VI. In solidity and fortitude Grounds and motives Vse Doct. It 's our duty to know and beleeve in Christ as the only Mediator sent by God I. What Christ had or was as Mediator was for us I. His Incarnation 2. All that he did His Miracles Obedience to the Law His sufferings The benefits of his Mediation II Christ Mediaâ—iâ—â— for us is of God the Father III. It 's the duty of all Gods people to beleeve this fulnesse in Christ for them The ingredients or concomitants of Faith 1. 2. A relying and resting of the soul upon Christs fulness 3. There is a full satisfaction of the soul in this beleeving 4. A receiving of what Christ hath 5. A holy boldnesse at the Throne of grace 6. Large and vast thoughts of Christ 8. Faith purifieth and makes holy Why it is the duty of Gods people thus to know and beleeve on Christ Vse Doct. That only is proper obedience that hath the Word of God requiring it The grounds of this are I. From the Soveraignty of God· II. Gods promise is annext only to Gods command III. Because of the pollution that is upon mans understanding IV. From the fulnesse of the Scripture V. Else obedient persons could never bear up their hearts against the discouragements they meet with in Gods work Vse Obs That it 's the property of godly men to have respect to Gods Word Proposition to clear the Point How far godly men may sail Doct. It 's a sure character of Gods people to be a willing people I. The dulnesse in Gods people is not reigning but resisted and prai'd against Reasons 1. The sense of guilt and misery 2. The sense of Gods mercy 3. The divine nature they are partakers of 4. Because they were so willing heretofore to sin 5. Because they know none but willing service is accepted 6. Because of their great reward 7. Because of the joy and comfort that attends Obedience Vse Vse 2. Obs The Ministers of the Gospel are to preach Gods Word 1. It 's their duty 2. Their greatest honour 3. It 's his comfort and safety 4. Most useful and profitable Doct. Faith in Christ as Mediatour is acceptable to God Why Gods Children are so hardly brought to beleeve Why prophane men think it so easie to beleeve in Christ Why beleeving in Christ is so acceptable to God 1. Faith in Christ the Mediatour the main scope of the Scripture 2. The work of the Spirit in the Ministry is to convince of sin 3. It s the end of the Law 4. It 's the essence and marrow of the Gospel 5. The devil in all ages hath laboured to obscure this Doctrine Vse· Quest Answ Directions shewing how a man may come to prize this doctrine Vse An Invitation of the greatest sinners to come to Christ Doct. It 's very hopeful and encouraging to pray for those that discover signs of grace in them Consider these particulars I. It 's not our duty only to pray for our selves but for others also Quest Whether it be lawful to pray for any man in particular Answ II. Yet we may not pray for Reprobates as such A twofold faith in praier III Whether we may pray in faith for others as for our selves Then our prayers are liklier of a powerful effect when we pray for the godly Of praying for ungodly men Motives there unto Doct. All Gods people are under Christs Mediatory Praier Concerning which consider The Children of God are of two sorts The Priesthood of Christ exceeds the Priesthood of the Law The aggravations of Christs praier The several acceptations of the word World World how to be taken in this place Doct. Christs Mediatory Praier and his Death is only for the Elect. Considerations to clear the Point I. There is a necessary connexion between Christs Intercession and his death II. Though Christ in his praier and death had a special regard to some of mankinde yet no man that is damned can blame any but himself III.
upon this will bring much Consolation Considering 1. Gods taking the more care of them 2. Their being quaiified as that come under Christs Fraier 3. And that God will ere long take them out of the world Quest Answ Observ How many wayes a godly man may be more sanctified 1. Inrensively 2. Extensively 3. In the deeper radication of grace in our hearts 4. Subjectively 5. Efficienter Growth in Sanctification illustrated by the contraries unto it which are these Reasons Vse Observ That the word of God is the instrument of our sanctification The explication of the point The necessity of learned officers in the Church The Word is Gods instrument and faith is mans The Word is not the principal or efficient but the instrumental cause The necessity of Gods efficiency Without Gods blessing men may by the Scriptures through interpretation be corrupted Instrumentall Causes are physical natural or moral One cause must not be opposed to other causes The Word is the ordinary means The word to some through their wickednes becomes an instrument of greater sinfullness Doct. The Word of God is Truth In how many particulars Gods Word is true I. In regard of the efficient Cause God II. It 's the Rule of all Truth III. It 's true materially IV. Qualitatively V. It 's true Instrumentally There is a threefold Truth we cannot attain to without the Scripture 1. True Doctrine 2. True Piety 3. True Consolation VI. The Scripture is true oppositely to all the Opinions Doctrines and Religions that men set up by their own fancy The excellent properties of the truth of Scripture 1. It 's the truth of God 2. It 's infallible 3. Eternal 4. Universal 5. Supernaturall 6. A holy truth 7. A precious truth 8. A bitter truth Doct. Truth and holinesse are requisite in Ministers of the Gospel Why it is requisite Ministers should be endowed with soundnesse of judgement Why Ministers must be holy Vse T Doct. 2. That Christ hath a peculiar love of those who are in Church-Office according to his rule and way In what particular Christs care is shewed to his Ministers Observ Christ was sent of the Father and did not of himself undertake that office he was imployed in while on the earth Of Christs Commission consider these things The necessity of Christs being sent Observ None may undertake the publike Office of the Ministry without a lawful Call thereunto Dist 1. There is a two-fold sending Mediate and Immediate Dist 2. The substance of the Ministerial Office is the same with that which every Minister hath Rules for private Christians exercising their Gifts Whether reading be preaching Heinsius Grotius Vocation to the Office of the Ministry consists in these things I. Inward qualifications II. Outward Distinct ult That there is a distinct Oâ—fice of the Ministry That none may enter into this Office without an authoritative mission Doct. That Christ set himself apart to be a Sacrifice for us In my Treatise of justification What Christs sanctifying himself implieth I. His purity and holinesse II His ready offering himself for us III. His fitnesse for the office of a Mediatour 1. The fitnesse of his Person 2. His fitnesse in regard of his Offices 1. Prophetical 2. Priestly 3. Kingly IV. He is prepared for this work Benefits of Christs sanctifying himself V. That he was wholly set apart for us VI. That if by faith we improve him not for those ends God appointed him we make him a Christ in vain VII It denotes him a sinner by imputation VIII That he was a Priest to make atonement for us Concerning Christs priestly-office Consider these things Wherein this prayer and his intercession in heaven differ The adâ—unct of his Priestly Office Observ That Christ was not only the Priest but the Sacrifice it self Propositions concerning Christs Priesthood I. That Christ was both Priest Sacrifice and Altar II. What things are necessary to a Sacrifice III. He offered himself to God IV. It was by way of Expiotion V. The necessity of it The properties of Christs Sacrifice I. It hath infinite worth in it II. Though Christ offered himself as a Sacrifiae yet the application must be as God hath appointed III. Christs bloud washeth away not only the guilt of sin but the filth of it IV. The vertue of his Sacrifice abides for ever V. It 's continually useful VI. It 's prevalent with God VII It 's that Christ presents to his Father VIII The purity of it IX The vertue of it Observ Christ died not only for our justification also Concerning this point consider I. How many wayes is the Christ is the cause of our Sanctification II. What is implied in our being sanctified by Christ III. What may be inferred from our being sanctified by Christs sanctifying himself IV. Wherein the truth of Sanctification lieth Doct. That Christ though God yet as man did pray unto the Father Upon what grounds Christ who was God as well as man did pray The difference between Christs praier and ours What advantage Beleevers have by Christ Doct. In what respects Christ did as much for one believer as another There is some difference between beleevers in respect of Christs Death Observ That such is Christs care and love to his remembred in his prayer and death even before they had a being Doct. Reasons Doct. That the faith which â—ustififieth and saveth us maketh us wholly to depend on Christ The several kinds of faith The object of faith It 's an act of the will as wel as the understanding The seat of faith These things are required to justifying faith I. Of faith under the notion of receiving Christ The receiving of Christ implyeth 1. That we have nothing of our own 2. That we are wholly passive in justification 3. That faith doth not justifie for any intrinsecal worth in it 4. Faith is excluded as it is a work 5. And why faith and no other grace doth justifie II. This receiving is not a bare receiving but an imbracing also III. In this act of faith there is a fiducial reposing of the soul upon Christ IV. An application of Christ V. This recumbent act of faith may not only thus receive Christ but we may be assured that Christ is ours Faith hath two acts a direct and a reflex Quest Observ God hath appointed a perpetual Ministry to the end of the world Quest Answ Doct. Consider That there is a two-fold Unity among the godly I. Invisible II. Visible III. 1. The excellency and necessity of unity among Christians appears by the vehement and affectionate praier for it 2. It s a means to bring the world to believe the truth 3. It s promised as a special part of the Covenant 4 Hereby a serviceable helping of one another in spirituaâ—l things is preserved 5. God suffers sad persecutions to befall them that thereby their discords may be removed 6. Unity strengthens 7. It is beautifull and comely 9. Divisions are the fruit of the flesh 10. Because all things
be so kept that none should perish Such must infallibly be preserved but all the Godly are comprehended in this Prayer for their Preservation You see in these Verses it is Christs whole drift and scope to obtain this for them that though they must be in the world yet that they might be kept from the evil and wickednesse of the world and lest this should be thought for his Apostles onely or such as did already beleeve in him He addeth verse 20. that he praieth for all such as shall beleeve in him Here you see all that do or shall beleeve in Christ they are comprehended in this Praier that none may perish Now it 's plain that the Father heard Christ in all that he desired and there was alwaies an Agreement or Correspondency between his will and the Fathers Now what Christ did for all we see more pregnantly in Peter Luke 22.23 I have praied saith he that thy Faith fail not This is done for every godly Person as well as Peter and therefore upon this Occasion said in the generall to all the Apostles Satan had desired to winnow them if it were possible to have cast them out as Chaff And this Mediatory Prayer continueth still in some sence For Hebr. 5.26 He ever-liveth to make Intercession for us This certainly must necessarily be effectual to our preservation Argum. 5 5. A Fifth Argument is The Godly mans divine protection to Everlasting Happinesse is confirmed by assertory places as well as promissory There are severall Texts of Scripture that doe plainly and clearly declare as much Therefore let that be beleeved before mens Opinions John 6.39 It is the Fathers Will that of those who are given me I should lose none of them To this purpose also is that in John 10.28 Yea that we may firmly be established herein Matth. 16.18 Our Saviour tels us That he will build his Church upon a Rock that the Gates of Hell shall never prevail against it Some would limit the Gates of Hell to Death as it were an Hebraisme but it is plain our Saviour meaneth every thing that shall oppose and hinder him in the Building of his Church and thus not onely Death but Sinne and Hell are great Adversaries otherwise it might so fall out that God should have no Church here upon the Earth which would be a horrible Derogation to Christ as if he might be a Head without Members Another pregnant place affirming this is in 1 John 2.19 If they had been of us they would no doubt have continued with us No doubt See how the Apostle puts it out of all Question There is a Disciple indeed and a Disciple in Appearance and Profession onely The Disciple indeed is a Pillar that shall never be removed out of the House but shall abide for ever But the Disciple in Appearance and Shew onely he is not a fixed Starre but a Meteor For all his light and blaze is compounded of terrestriall matter and so will quickly perish and vanish away We may say Dust he is and unto Dust he will return Of such our Saviour speaketh John 10. Every Branch in me that bringeth not forth Fruit he cutteth off and casteth away It is a Branch in him not by lively Insition but externall Profession Another place to bring up the Rear of these Assertory Texts of Scripture is 1 John 3.9 Whosoever is born of God there is the Universality he sinneth not neither can he viz. not as a Cain as a wicked one he doth not sinne he cannot give up himself wholly unto sinne and the Reason is because the Seed of God abideth in him Argum. 6 6. A sixth Argument is The Comparisons and Similitudes the Scripture useth doe inferre the Godly mans Continuance And although Similitudes doe not prove in every particular yet they doe for that end they are brought Now the Scripture excellently illustrates the stability of the Godly by enduring things Psal 1. To a Tree planted by the Waters Side Also to Mount Zion that can never be removed Psalm 125.1 Especially John 4.14 where Regenerating Grace is called a Well of water springing up to Eternall Life and is differenced from materiall water in this respect A man drinketh of that and is thirsty again but whosoever drinketh of this shall never thirst again He shall not goe back into Egypt again desiring his former Onyons and Garlick Argum. 7 7. All those places which admonish the Godly to take heed and to walk humbly do prove their standing Indeed the Arminian inferreth the clean contrary but the Truth is By these Admonitions Exhortations and other means of Grace they are enabled to continue As man by his Food is preserved alive for God useth all these Ordinances as practicall Mediums by which he stirreth them up when secure quickens them when decaying and recovers them when fallen To these we may adde the Afflictions which the Godly are sure to have when they goe astray Therefore whereas Solomon is thought by all to be the hardest Instance of any that had true Grace and apostatized so fouly yet that he died not out of Grace appeareth not onely by the Book of Ecclesiastes which he made at his latter end as a plain Testimony of his Repentance and Turning to God but also fully by 2 Sam 1.14 If he commit Iniquity I will chasten him but my Mercy I will not utterly take away So that these Afflictions being sanctified will be effectuall to awaken them and bring them home with the Prodigall at last to their Fathers House Lastly If God did not vouchsafe Perseverance in Grace as well as Grace he had not done the best for us To keep Grace is far better then to have Grace It 's perseverance that crowneth all Holding out to the end is that which blesseth all Therefore the Scripture describeth God by this That he is able to keep them unspotted and blamelesse till the Coming of Christ It would redound to Gods dishonour as it did to that foolish Builder if God should begin and not finish his work Vse of Encouragement to the Godly in all their Conflicts and Difficulties in the way to Heaven you have need of this Consolation You had need have your Eyes open to see what is for you as well as what is against you This Assurance will not breed Despair but quicken you up to a lively working Though thou art not certain of Life and Wealth yet of Gods assisting Grace to the last SERMON LXVIII Of the Sonne of Perdition Shewing That some Persons are wilfully set to Damn themselves though they have never so many Excellent Remedies and Means to the contrary And what are the Causes that move them thereunto and Characters of such Persons JOHN 17.12 None is perished but the sonne of Perdition THe next thing to be treated of is the implyed Answer to an Objection that might easily be made If Christ had so faithfully kept them all How comes Judas to perish Now our Saviour answereth this two
wayes 1. He was a sonne of Perdition 2. There was a prediction of this in Scripture and that must be fullfilled Again This may not be brought onely to answer an Objection but by way of Consolation to the Apostles and Confirmation of them who could not but be much scandalized upon Judas his hainous betraying of Christ Therefore this is spoken to forewarn them that they may not be offended when it cometh to passe The opening of the words doth deserve much diligence because at the first view they seem to carry as if one of those who are elected may perish and that Judas is one excepted from among the chosen ones and this place is much urged by those that deny any absolute election Therefore to inform your judgments let us take notice of these three things 1. Why Judas is called a son of perdition 2. Why he is said to be already perished when as yet he had not destroyed himself nor was in hell 3. Whether that phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be exceptive or adversative For the first Why Judas is called a sonne of perdition this is an Hebraism for among many other usages of the word Ben or Bath they particularly use it in two cases first when they would expresse one that is given or much versed in such a way they call him the sonne of that Thus Deut. 3 8. 2 Sam. 2.7 The sonnes of strength are strong men The sonnes of Belial Deut. 13.13 are such as wickedly bent themselves to break the Law of God and thus we have the children of light and the children of wisdom the children of the Kingdom Mat. 8.12 2. When the Genitive case signifieth a punishment or reward thus it useth the word sonne and signifieth some desert or fitness for that thing Thus 1 Sam. 20.31 a sonne of death is one that deserveth to die Deut. 25.2 a son of percussions is one that deserveth to be scourged and Ephes 2.3 Children of wrath are such as deserve it and thus it is here Judas is called a sonne of perdition both because he did wilfully give himself up to such sinnes as did destroy him and because he did deserve it by his perfidiousnesse Some indeed take the word perdition actively as if he were called the sonne of perdition because he did seek to destroy Christ as the Devil is called Apollyon because of his endeavour to damn men but that seemeth not so proper Three things therefore are implied in this phrase a son of perdition First The Event and end which will certainly befall him he shall be destroyed Secondly His sinne or guilt whereby he deserveth such perdition Even as Antichrist 2 Thess 2.3 is called the sonne of perdition and the man of sinne the sonne of perdition there is the end a man of sinne there is the cause because he is a man of sinne he must be a sonne of perdition and thus it is with Judas Thirdly There is a further thing in this and that is Gods appointing and ordaining of Judas to this destruction not that the cause or blame is to be laid upon this predestination but upon Judas only God ordained him for his sinnes to this perdition Even as Jude v. 4. it is said of some That they were of old ordained to judgement The like is 1 Pet. 2.8 Rom. 9.17 The second Question is Why is Judas said to be already perished seeing he had not yet hung himself nor were his bowels gushed out and he gone to his proper place The Answer is 1. Because the initials of condemnation were already begun in him according to that John 3. He that believeth not is already judged And then 2. Because this was but immediately before his perdition even as Christ said I am not of the world because he was immediately to leave it Thirdly How are we to understand this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the son of perdition Some say that it 's an exceptive particle and therefore answer That our Saviour speaks thus of Judas as if he were an elect person because in all mens judgements he did appear to be so as yet Thus Zanchy and Calvin Our Saviour indeed speaketh saith he improperly as to the Grammar but consonantly enough to the ordinary custom of men who speak of a thing appearing to be so as if it were so Others they understand this giving Of which none is perished but Judas not of giving by Election but to the Apostleship and by way of Office in which sense our Saviour said Have I not chosen twelve and one of you is a devil He doth not there speak of an eternal Election but a temporal one to the Apostolical Office But because all along in this Chapter Those that are given to Christ are said to have eternal life and to be given out of the world we understand it of eternal Election in which sense it 's plainly said Judas was now elected John 13.18 I speak not of you all viz. that you shall be happy I know whom I have chosen Therefore the answer is that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not by way of exception but opposition not as if Judas were one excepted of those given to Christ and perished but the contrary None is perished but he who was never given and therefore is a Sonne of perdition Thus the words are used Mat. 24 36. Of that day knoweth no man no nor the Angels of Heaven 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but the Father only where it is not exceptive for then the Father should be in the number men or Angels but by way of opposition So Revel 21.27 There shall not enter into it any unclean thing or that makes a lie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but those that are written in the book of the Lamb where it cannot be exceptive for then those written in that book should be in the number of those that make a lie or are unclean One place more may be added Revel 9.4 where the Locusts are commanded not to hurt the grass or trees 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but only those men which have not the Seal of God on their foreheads and that it must be so understood here is plain because John 6.36 it 's expresly said None that are given to him shall ever perish Thus Latine Criticks observe that the word nisi used in this place by the vulgar is sometimes in Tully and Terence with other good Authours for sed The words thus explained Observe That there are some persons that are wilfully set to destroy and damn themselves though they have never so many excellent remedies and means to the contrary Thus Judas though called to be an Apostle though endowed with gifts to work miraracles though in the constant Communion with Christ seeing his holy life and hearing his heavenly Doctrine yet is not moved by all this but wilfully and obstinately goeth on in wayes of self-perdition yea though our Saviour had immediately before washed all their feet Judas his feet as